Afar in the Forest, by W. H. G. Kingston. 

________________________________________________________________________

This is not a long book, but is very much in the Kingston style, thatis, the style he employs when writing about land-based adventures, asopposed to sea-based ones. 

It is quite difficult to follow who is who in this story, and why theyare doing what they do. I suggest that you use a pen and paper to jotdown people's names as and when they make their appearance. 

But there are some surprises regarding who is related to whom, a devicewhich Kingston uses quite often. 

________________________________________________________________________

AFAR IN THE FOREST, BY W. H. G. KINGSTON. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

OUR HABITATION IN THE FOREST--MY SHARE OF THE SPOILS OF THE DAY'SCHASE--UNCLE MARK COMMENCES HIS NARRATIVE--WHY MY UNCLES DECIDED TOEMIGRATE--LANDING IN SAFETY, THEY START UP COUNTRY--THEIR MEETING WITHSIMON YEARSLEY, AN OLD SETTLER--THE SETTLEMENT IS FOUND IN RUINS--LILYAND I RESCUED--UNCLE MARK PROMISES TO RESUME HIS NARRATIVE ON THE FIRSTOPPORTUNITY--MY LOVE OF NATURAL HISTORY--UNCLE MARK CONTINUES HISNARRATIVE--YEARSLEY GOES IN PURSUIT OF THE INDIANS--THE BURIAL OF LILY'SMOTHER--THE RETURN TO THE WAGGON--THEY REACH THE NEAREST SETTLEMENT--ALARM OF THE SETTLERS UPON HEARING OF THE OUTRAGE COMMITTED BY THEINDIANS--UNCLE STEPHEN'S MARRIAGE--CONCLUSION OF UNCLE MARK'SNARRATIVE--LILY AND I GO BERRYING--WE ARE ATTACKED BY A WOLF--KEPENAUSAVES OUR LIVES--HIS PRESENT OF VENISON TO AUNT HANNAH--KEPENAU'S BELIEFIN THE GOODNESS OF THE GREAT SPIRIT--THE INDIAN'S ADVICE. 

"Is Lily not Uncle Stephen's daughter, then?" I asked. 

The question was put to my uncle, Mark Tregellis, whom I found seated infront of our hut as I returned one evening from a hunting excursion--ithaving been my duty that day to go out in search of game for our larder. Uncle Mark had just come in from his day's work, which had been that offelling the tall trees surrounding our habitation. He and I togetherhad cleared an acre and a half since we came to our new location. 

It was a wild region in which we had fixed ourselves. Dark forests wereon every side of us. To the north and the east was the great chain oflakes which extend a third of the way across North America. Numberlessmountain-ranges rose in the distance, with intervening heights, --somerugged and precipitous, others clothed to their summits with vegetation. Numerous rivers and streams ran through the country; one of which, onwhose banks we purposed building our future abode, passed close to ourhut. Besides the features I have described, there were waterfalls andrapids, deep valleys and narrow gorges penetrating amid the hills; whileto the south-west could be seen, from the higher ground near us, thewide prairie, extending away far beyond human ken. Wild indeed it was, for not a single habitation of white men was to be found to thewestward; and on the other side, beyond the newly-formed settlement inwhich Uncle Stephen resided, but few cottages or huts of the hardypioneers of civilisation, --and these scattered only here and there, --existed for a hundred miles or more. 

Uncle Mark, having lighted the fire and put the pot on to boil, hadthrown himself down on the ground in front of the hut, with his back tothe wall, and was busy contemplating the dark pines which towered upbefore him, and calculating how long it would take, with his sharp axe, to fell them. 

I had brought home a haunch of venison as my share of the spoils of thechase (in which I had joined Uncle Stephen); and it was in consequenceof a remark made by him while we were out hunting, that I had somewhateagerly asked at Uncle Mark the question with which this story opens. 

"No; Lily is not Stephen's daughter, --nor even related to him, " heanswered. "But we will cut some steaks off that haunch and broil them;and while we are discussing our supper, I will tell you all about thematter. "

The slices of venison, and flour-cakes baked on the fire, were soonready; and seated at the door of our hut, with a fire burning before usto keep off the mosquitoes, we commenced our repast, when I reminded myuncle of his promise. 

"It is a good many years ago, but even now it is painful to think ofthose days, " he began. "We came from Cornwall, in the `old country, 'where your Uncle Stephen, your mother, and I were born. She had marriedyour father, Michael Penrose, however, and had emigrated to America, when we were mere boys; and we were just out of our apprenticeship(Stephen as a blacksmith and I as a carpenter) when we received a letterfrom your father and mother inviting us to join them in America, andsetting forth the advantages to be obtained in the new country. We werenot long in making up our minds to accept the invitation; and in thespring of the next year we crossed the sea, with well nigh three hundredother emigrants, --some going out to relatives and friends, others benton seeking their fortunes, trusting alone to their own strong arms anddetermined will for success. 

"We found, on landing, that we had a journey of some hundred milesbefore us; part of which could be performed in boats up the rivers, butthe greater portion was along `corduroy' roads, through dark forests, and over mountains and plains. Our brother-in-law, a bold, determinedperson, had turned backwoodsman, and, uniting himself with a party ofhardy fellows of similar tastes, had pushed on in advance of the oldsettlers, far to the westward, in spite of the difficulties of obtainingstores and provisions, and the dangers they knew they must encounterfrom hostile Indians whose territories they were invading. We did not, however, think much of these things, and liked the idea of being ahead, as it seemed to us, of others. The forest was before us. We were towin our way through it, and establish a home for ourselves and ourfamilies. 

"We had been travelling on for a couple of weeks or so, following thedirections your father had given us in order to find his new location, but greatly in doubt as to whether we were going right, when we werefortunate enough to fall in with a settler who knew him, and who wasreturning with a waggon and team. He readily undertook to be our guide, glad to have our assistance in making way through the forest. Weprovided ourselves with crowbars to lift the waggon out of the ruts andholes and up the steep ascents; for we had left the `corduroy' roads--or, indeed, any road at all--far behind. Our new acquaintance seemed tobe somewhat out of spirits about the prospects of the new settlement;but, notwithstanding, he had determined to chance it with the rest. TheIndians, he said, had lately been troublesome, and some of them who hadbeen found prowling about, evidently bent on mischief, had been shot. `We have won the ground, and we must keep it against all odds, ' heobserved. 

"Everything in the country was then new to us. I remember feelingalmost awe-struck with the stillness which reigned in the forest. Not aleaf or bough was in motion; nor was a sound heard, except when now andthen our ears caught the soughing of the wind among the lofty heads ofthe pine-trees, the tapping of the woodpeckers on the decaying trunks, or the whistling cry of the little chitmonk as it ran from bough tobough. 

"I had expected to meet with bears, wolves, raccoons, lynxes, and otheranimals, and was surprised at encountering so few living creatures. `They are here, notwithstanding, ' observed our friend; `you will getyour eyes sharpened to find them in time. In the course of a year ortwo you _may_ become expert backwoodsmen. You can't expect to drop intothe life all at once. ' By attending to the advice our friend gave us, and keeping our senses wide awake, we gained some knowledge even duringthat journey. 

"We were now approaching the settlement--Weatherford, it was called. Itwas a long way to the eastward of where we are now, with numerous townsand villages in the neighbourhood. The waggon had gained the lastheight, from the top of which, our guide told us, we should be able tocatch sight of the settlement. We had been working away with ourcrowbars, helping on the wheels, --our friend being ahead of the team, --and had just reached level ground, when we heard him utter a cry ofdismay. Rushing forward, we found him pointing, with distended eyes, into the plain beyond us, from which could be seen, near the bank of ariver, thick volumes of smoke ascending, while bright names keptflickering up from below. 

"`The settlement has been surprised by Indians!' he exclaimed, as soonas he could find words to speak. `I know the bloodthirsty nature of thesavages. They don't do things by halves, or allow a single human beingto escape, if they can help it. Lads, you will stick by me; though wecan do nothing, I fear, but be revenged on the Redskins. I left my wifeand children down there, and I know that I shall never see them aliveagain. '

"He spoke quite calmly, like a man who had made up his mind for theworst. 

"`We cannot leave the waggon here, or the Indians will see it, --if theyhave not done so already, --and know that we are following them. We willtake it down to yonder hollow, and leave it and the oxen. There ispasture enough for them, and they will not stray far. Then we willfollow up the Indians' trail; and maybe some of their braves won't getback to boast of their victory, if you will only do as I tell you. '

"Of course, we at once agreed to accompany Simon Yearsley--such was ourfriend's name--and follow his directions. Quickly turning the waggonround, we got it down to the spot he had indicated, where the oxen wereunyoked, and left to crop the grass by the side of a stream flowing fromthe hill above. Then taking our rifles, with a supply of ammunition, and some food in our wallets, we again set off, Yearsley leading theway. 

"We next descended the hill, concealing ourselves as much as possibleamong the rocks and shrubs until we gained the plain. Although Simonmoved at a rapid rate, there was nothing frantic in his gestures. Hehad made up his mind, should he find his loved ones destroyed, to followthe murderers with deadly vengeance, utterly regardless of theconsequences to himself. As none of the intervening country had beencleared except a straight road through the forest, where the trees hadbeen felled, and the stumps grubbed up here and there to allow of awaggon passing between the remainder, we were able to conceal ourselvesuntil we got close to the settlement. 

"We now saw that, though the greater number were in flames, two or threehuts on one side remained uninjured. Still, not a sound reached us, --neither the cries of the inhabitants nor the shouts of the savages. Nothing was heard save the sharp crackling of the flames. 

"`The Indians have retreated, and the settlers are following. We shallbe in time to join them!' exclaimed Yearsley, dashing forward. `But wemust first search for any who have survived. ' His previous calmnessdisappeared as he spoke, and he rushed, through the burning huts, towards one of the buildings. 

"Stephen and I were about to follow, when we heard a cry proceeding fromone of the huts at hand, which, though the doorway was charred and theburning embers lay around it, had as yet escaped destruction. Hurryingin, I stumbled over the corpse of a man. His rifle lay on the ground, while his hand grasped an axe, the blade covered with gore. I gazed onhis face, and recognised, after a moment's scrutiny, my ownbrother-in-law. He had fallen while defending his hearth and home. Close to him lay a young boy, who, I guessed, was his eldest child, shotthrough the head. 

"My poor sister! where could she be?

"Again a cry reached my ear. It came from an inner room. It wasMartha, your mother, who had uttered the cry. She was stretched on theground, holding you in her arms. Her neck was fearfully wounded, herlife-blood ebbing fast away. 

"I endeavoured to stanch it, telling her meanwhile who I was. 

"`Stephen and I have come at your invitation, ' I said. 

"`Heaven, rather, has sent you, to protect my Roger, ' she faintly gaspedout, trying to put you in my arms. `His father and brother are dead; Isaw them fall. Hearing voices which I knew to be those of white men, Icried out, that they might come and protect him. Mark! I am dying. You will ever be a father to him?'

"The blood continued to flow; and soon she breathed her last, her headresting on my arm. Your dress and little hands were stained with herblood; but you were too young to understand clearly what had happened, although, as I took you up to carry you from the hut, you cried outlustily to be taken back to your poor mother. 

"Thinking it possible that the Indians might return, I hurried out tolook for Stephen, so that we might make our escape. I was resolved atall costs to save your life. I tried to comfort you, at the same time, by telling you that I was your uncle, and that your mother had wished meto take care of you. 

"Going on a little way, I found another hut, the door of which was open, and smoke coming out of it. The savages had thrown in their firebrandsas they quitted the village, and the front part was already on fire. 

"While I was shouting for Stephen he rushed out of the hut, with ablanket rolled up in his arms, the end thrown over his own head. 

"`I have saved this child, and thank Heaven you are here to take her!'he exclaimed, unfolding the blanket, and putting a little girl into myarms. `I must try and preserve the mother;' and again throwing theblanket over his head, he dashed in through the flames. 

"In another minute he reappeared, struggling along under the heavyburden of a grown-up person wrapped in the blanket. As he reached me hesank down, overcome by the smoke, and I noticed that his clothes andhair were singed. 

"On opening the blanket I saw a young woman, her dress partly burned. She too was wounded. The fresh air somewhat revived her; and on openingher eyes and seeing the little girl, she stretched out her arms for her. `Lilias! my little Lily! she's saved, ' she whispered, as she pressedher lips to the child's brow. `May Heaven reward you!'

"It was the final effort of exhausted nature, and in a few minutes shebreathed her last. 

"The flames, meantime, had gained the mastery over the building, and wesaw that it was impossible to save it. 

"But it's time to turn in, Roger, " said Uncle Mark. "I'll tell you moreabout the matter to-morrow. "

As Uncle Mark always meant what he said, I knew that there would be nouse in trying to get him to go on then, eager as I was to hear more ofwhat had, as may be supposed, so deeply interested me. I accordinglyturned into my bunk, and was soon asleep. 

I dreamed of shrieking Indians and burning villages; and more than onceI started up and listened to the strange unearthly sounds which camefrom the depths of the forest. 

These noises, I may here say, were caused by the wolves; for the savagebrutes occasionally came near the settlement, attracted by the sheep andcattle which the inhabitants had brought with them. A bright look-outbeing kept, however, it was seldom that any of our stock was carriedoff. Bears also occasionally came into the neighbourhood; and we hadalready shot two, whose skins supplied us with winter coats. Ourintention was to kill as many more as we could meet with, that theirskins might serve us for other purposes--especially as coverlets for ourbeds. And, besides, their flesh was always a welcome addition to ourlarder. 

Next morning we went about our usual work. My uncle with his bright axecommenced felling the trees round our hut--working away from sunrise tosunset, with only an hour's intermission for dinner. I aided him, asfar as my strength would allow, for a certain number of hours daily. But my uncle encouraged me to follow the bent of my inclination, whichwas to get away and observe the habits of the creatures dwelling in thesurrounding forest. 

I had been a naturalist from my earliest days. The study had been mypoor father's hobby--so my uncle told me--and I inherited his love forit. It had, moreover, been developed and encouraged by a visit we hadreceived, some few years back, from a scientific gentleman, who had comeover to America to make himself acquainted with the feathered tribes, the quadrupeds, and the reptiles of the New World. 

It had been my delight to accompany this gentleman on his excursionswhile he was with us; and I prized a couple of books he had left with memore than I should have done a lump of gold of the same weight. Fromhim I learned to preserve and stuff the skins of the birds and animals Ikilled; a knowledge which I turned to profitable account, by my uncle'sadvice--as they were sent, when opportunity occurred, to the EasternStates, where they found a ready market. 

"It pays very well in its way, Roger, " observed Uncle Mark; "but work isbetter. If you can combine the two, I have no objection; but you arenow too old to play, and, for your own sake, you should do your best togain your own living. While you were young, I was ready to work foryou; and so I should be now, if you could not work for yourself. I wantyou, however, to understand that it is far nobler for a man to labourfor his daily bread, than to allow others to labour for him. "

I fully agreed with Uncle Mark. Indeed, my ambition had long been tosupport myself. I had an idea, nevertheless, that the skins I preservedbrought more immediate profit than did the result of his labours withthe axe. But, everything considered, we got on very well together; forI was grateful to him for the affection and care he had bestowed on meduring my childhood. 

I was hard at work that day preparing a number of birds I had shot inthe morning; and when dinnertime came, Uncle Mark, telling me tocontinue my task, said he would get our meal ready. Having quicklyprepared it, he brought out the platters, and set himself down near me. I washed my hands, and speedily despatched my dinner; after which Ireturned to my work. 

"Will you go on with the account you were giving me last night?" Isaid, observing that he did not seem inclined to move. "You have morethan half an hour to rest, and I will then come and help you. "

"Where was I? Oh! I remember, " said my uncle. "In the middle of theburning settlement, with you and Lily in my arms. 

"We were wondering what had become of Yearsley, when we caught sight ofhim rushing out from amid the burning huts. 

"`They are all killed!--all, all, all!' he shrieked out. `Follow me, lads;' and he pointed with a significant gesture in the direction hesupposed the Indians had taken. 

"`But these children, Mr Yearsley! You would not have us desert them!And my brother is too much injured, I fear, to accompany you, ' Iobserved. 

"He looked at the children for a moment. 

"`You are right, ' he answered. `Stay by them; or rather, make your wayback eastward with them. Ignorant as you are of the habits of thesavages, you could aid me but little. If I do not return, the waggonand its contents, with the team, will be yours. '

"Before I had time to reply, or to ask him the name of the poor youngwoman who lay dead at my feet, he had dashed across the stream, and soondisappeared amid the forest beyond. He had doubtless discovered thetrail of the Indians, or of the band of settlers who had gone in pursuitof them; although we at that time were quite unable to perceive what wasvisible to his more practised eye. 

"I told Stephen how I had discovered our sister's house; so we agreed toreturn to it, and to carry there the body of the poor young woman, thatwe might bury it with those of our own family. The hut was one of thevery few which had escaped the flames, and we found some spades and apickaxe within. Not knowing how soon we might be interrupted, we atonce set to work and dug two graves under a maple-tree at the furtherend of the garden. One was large enough to hold our brother-in-law andsister, and their boy; and in the other we placed the poor young lady--for a lady she appeared to be, judging from her dress, her ear-rings andbrooch, and a ring which she wore on her finger. These trinkets weremoved, in order to preserve them for her little daughter; as also aminiature which hung round her neck, --that of a handsome young man, whowas doubtless her husband. Stephen told me that the cottage from whichhe had rescued her, as far as he had time to take notice, seemed to beneatly and tastefully furnished. 

"We concluded that her husband, if he had not been killed when thevillage was surprised, had followed the savages along with the rest; andhe would be able on his return to identify his child, while we shouldknow him by his portrait. 

"Before beginning our sad occupation, we had got some water and washedthe stains from your hands and clothes, and left you in a room playingwith little Lily; and on our return we gave you both some food which wefound in the house. By this time, too, you seemed perfectly at homewith us. 

"At first we thought of remaining in the house until Mr Yearsley andthe settlers whom we supposed had gone in pursuit of the savages shouldreturn; but Stephen suggested that this might be dangerous, as we shouldnot know what was happening outside. The Indians might come back andsurprise us, when we should to a certainty share the fate which hadbefallen so many others. We agreed, therefore, that our safest coursewould be to make our way back to the waggon, where we had abundance ofprovisions, and where we could find shelter for the children who hadbeen committed to us, we felt sure, by Providence. 

"They were now our chief care. While I took charge of them, Stephenhurriedly examined the other huts which had escaped destruction; cryingout in case any one should be concealed, in order to let them know thatwe were ready to help them. No answer came, however, and we were soonconvinced that every person in the settlement, with the exception ofthose who had gone in pursuit of the savages, had been slaughtered. 

"As soon as we were satisfied as to this, we began our retreat, hopingto get back to the waggon before nightfall. Our intention was to waitthere for Mr Yearsley, as we felt sure that, after he had punished theIndians, he would come and look for us where he had left the waggon. 

"The sun was setting as we reached the top of the ridge; but we were toofar off to distinguish any one moving in the settlement, although wemade out the smouldering fire, from which thin wreaths of smoke aloneascended in the calm evening air. On reaching the waggon, we found thecattle grazing quietly beside it. Having removed some packages, amongwhich was one of new blankets, we made up beds for the two children; andafter giving them some supper, we placed them, sleeping, side by side. 

"We agreed that one of us should watch while the other slept. We alsoresolved that, in the event of our being attacked by Indians, we shouldshow them fight; for we had a good store of ammunition, and knew wellhow to handle our weapons. Although we hoped they would not come, yetwe knew that they might possibly fall upon our trail and discover ourwhereabouts. Indeed, had we not thought it our duty to wait for MrYearsley, we should have harnessed the cattle, and endeavoured to makeour way down the mountain in the dark. 

"After we had put you and Lily to bed, and had refreshed ourselves withsome supper, I climbed again to the top of the ridge; but I could see noobject moving in the plain, nor could I hear the slightest sound toindicate the approach of any one. I therefore returned. 

"While Stephen lay down under the waggon, I kept watch, walking up anddown with my rifle ready in my hand, and resting occasionally by leaningagainst the wheel of the waggon. After I had watched thus for aboutfour hours, I called Stephen, who took my place. 

"I was again on foot by daybreak, and once more climbed to the top ofthe ridge to look out. But I had the same report as before to give. The fire had burned itself out, and I could see no one moving. Wewaited all that day--and might have waited for several more, until ourcattle had eaten up the herbage--without being discovered; but MrYearsley did not appear, nor could we see any signs of the othersettlers. 

"We did our best to amuse you and Lily. You asked frequently after yourpoor mother; and it went to my heart to tell you that you would neversee her again. 

"Stephen proposed that we should the next morning set out on our journeyeastward; but as I thought it possible that Mr Yearsley would by thattime have got back to the settlement, I undertook to go and search forhim--or to try and find any of the other people, and learn what hadbecome of him. Stephen agreed to this; undertaking to look after thechildren and guard the waggon during my absence. 

"At daybreak I set out, keeping myself concealed, as much as possible, behind bushes and trunks of trees, until I got back to the scene of thecatastrophe. I listened; but all was still as death. Excepting the twoor three huts around my brother-in-law's abode, the whole ground wherethe settlement had stood presented only black heaps of ashes, surroundedby palings and trunks of trees charred by the flames. I could see noone moving across the river, either; and the dreadful idea seized methat the settlers who had gone in pursuit of the foe had been cut off, and that Mr Yearsley had in all likelihood shared the same fate. Hadit not been for Stephen and the children, I would have watched all day, in the hope of our friend's return; but I had promised not to be longerthan I could help. 

"I again visited my poor brother-in-law's hut, and packed up suchclothes as I saw belonging to you. I also brought away a few otherarticles, to remind us of your mother; for I thought it probable thatthe settlement would be revisited by the savages, who would take goodcare to finish the work they had begun. I then set off on my return tothe waggon, looking back every now and then, lest I might be followed byany of the foe. 

"On reaching the waggon, Stephen agreed with me that we might safelywait till the next morning. We did so; and poor Yearsley not thenappearing, we proceeded with the waggon along the road we had taken incoming, until we reached Watfield, a large settlement which had thenbeen established for three or four years. 

"The account we gave of what had happened caused the inhabitantsconsiderable anxiety and alarm. The men at once flew to arms; stockadeswere put up; and sentries were posted at all points, to watch for thepossible approach of the Indians. 

"Stephen and I having now no wish to go further east, we determined toremain where we were. As for the waggon and team, though we had nowritten document to show that Yearsley had given them to us, ourstatement was believed; and it was agreed that we should be allowed tokeep them, --especially as we consented to give them up should theoriginal owner return. But nothing was ever heard of him, or of theother settlers who had gone in pursuit of the retreating foe; and it wasgenerally believed that the whole had been surrounded and murdered bythe savages. 

"As we could not spare time to look after the children, one of us agreedto marry. Stephen therefore fixed upon your Aunt Hannah, who was, hehad discovered, likely to prove a good housewife, and was kind-heartedand gentle-mannered. A true mother, too, she has ever proved to ourLily. "

Uncle Mark only spoke the truth when he praised Aunt Hannah; for she hadbeen like an affectionate mother to me, as well as to Lily, and much Iowed her for the care she had bestowed upon me. 

I need not describe my own early days; indeed, several years passedwithout the occurrence of any incidents which would be especiallyinteresting to others. Gradually the border-village grew into a town, although even then the country continued in almost its original wildstate within a mile or two of us. Both Lily and I got a fair amount ofschooling; and in the holidays I was able to indulge my taste, byrambling into the forest and increasing my knowledge of the habits ofits denizens. Occasionally I got leave for Lily to accompany me, although Aunt Hannah did not much approve of her going so far from home. 

One day I had persuaded our aunt to let her accompany me--Lily herselfwas always ready to go--for the sake of collecting some baskets ofberries. "I promise to come back with as many as I can carry, to fillyour jam-pots, " said I. There were whortleberries, and thimble-berries, blue-berries, raspberries, and strawberries, and many others which, Ireminded her, were now in season. "If we do not get them now, the timewill pass. Lily's fingers, too, will pick them quicker than mine, sothat we shall get double as many as I should get by myself, " I observed. 

My arguments prevailed, and Lily and I set out, happy as the red-birdswe saw flying in and out among the trees around us. 

We had nearly filled our baskets, and I was on my knees picking somestrawberries which grew on the bank of a small stream running through anopen part of the forest, when Lily, who was at a little distance fromme, shrieked out. I was about to spring to my feet and hurry to herassistance--supposing that she had been frightened by some animal--whenwhat was my horror to see, close to me, a huge wolf, with open jaws, ready to seize me! My stick, the only weapon I carried, lay just withinmy reach; so I put out my hand and instinctively grasped it, determinedto fight for my own life and Lily's too--knowing how, if the wolf killedme, it would next attack her. 

As I moved the creature snarled, but did not advance any nearer. So, grasping the stick, I sprang to my feet and swung the weapon round withall my might, despair giving energy to my muscles. The savage creatureretreated a few paces, astonished at the unexpected blow, snarling, andeyeing me, as if about to make another attack. 

Again Lily shrieked. 

"Run, run!" I cried; "I will tackle the wolf. "

But she did not move; indeed, she saw that the creature was more likelyto come off victor than I was. 

I stood ready to receive the animal, doubtful whether I ought to makethe attack; Lily, in the meantime, continuing to cry aloud for help. The wolf at length seemed to get tired of waiting for his expected prey, and giving a fierce howl, he was on the point of springing at me, when abullet fired by an unseen hand laid him dead at my feet. 

Lily sprang towards me, exclaiming, "You are safe! you are safe, Roger!"and then burst into tears. She scarcely seemed to consider how I hadbeen saved. All she saw was the dead wolf, and that I was unhurt. 

On looking round, I observed an Indian advancing towards us from amongthe trees. 

"That must be the man who killed the wolf, " I exclaimed. "We must thankhim, Lily. "

Lily had ever a great dread of Indians. "We must run! we must run, Roger!" she cried. "He may kill us as easily as he did the wolf, orcarry us away prisoners. "

"We cannot escape him, Lily; and I do not think he will hurt us, " Ianswered in an encouraging tone. "I will go forward and thank him forsaving my life. It will not do to show any fear; and if he is disposedto be friendly, he would think it ungrateful if we were to run offwithout thanking him. "

I took Lily's hand as I spoke, and led her towards the Indian. He wasdressed in skins, with an axe hanging from his belt, and had long blackhair streaming over his shoulders, --unlike most of the Indians I hadseen, who wear it tied up and ornamented with feathers. A small silvermedal hung from his neck, and I guessed from this that he was a friendto the white men, and had received it as a token for some service he hadrendered them. 

He made a friendly sign as he saw us approach, and put out his hand. 

"We come to thank you for killing the wolf that was about to spring uponme, " I said in English, for though I knew a few words of the Indiantongue, I could not at that time speak it sufficiently well to expresswhat I wished to say. 

"Kepenau is glad to have done you a service, " he answered in English. "I heard the young maiden cry out, and guessed that she would not do sowithout cause, so I hurried on to help you. But why are you so far fromhome? It is dangerous for unarmed people to wander in this forest. "

"We came out to gather berries, and were about to return, " said Lily. "You will not detain us?"

"Not if you wish to go, " answered the Indian. 

"But come with me, and you shall return with something of more valuethan these berries. "

I felt sure that the Indian would not injure us, so Lily and I followedhim, hand in hand. 

He moved through the forest faster than we could, and presently stoppednear some rocks, amid which lay the body of a deer with huge antlers. Placing himself across the carcass of the animal, he exclaimed with alook of exultation, "See! I have overcome the king of these forests. Once, thousands of these animals wandered here, but since the white manhas come they have all disappeared; and now that I have slain him, wemust go likewise, and seek for fresh hunting-grounds. Still, Kepenaubears the Whiteskins no malice. He was ever their friend, and intendsto remain so. You must take some of the meat and present it to yourfriends. "

Saying this, he commenced skinning the deer, in which operation Iassisted him. He then cut off several slices, which he wrapped up insome large leaves and placed in my basket. 

"Take the venison to your mother, and say that Kepenau sends it, " heobserved. 

"He has no mother, " said Lily. 

"Is he not your brother?" asked the Indian. 

"No!" said Lily. "His mother was killed by the Redskins long, longago. "

Lily at that time did not know that her own mother had been murderedwhen mine was. 

"You do not bear the red men any malice on that account, I trust?" saidKepenau, turning to me. 

"The Great Spirit tells us to forgive our enemies; and there are goodand bad Indians. "

"You are a good Indian, I am sure, " said Lily, looking up at him withmore confidence in her manner than she had before shown. 

"I wish to become so, " he said, smiling. "I have learned to love theGreat Spirit, and wish to obey him. But it is time for you to returnhome. Wait until I have secured the flesh of the deer, and then I willaccompany you. "

Kepenau quickly cut up the animal, and fastened the more valuableportion's to the bough of a tree--out of the reach of the wolves--bymeans of some lithe creepers which grew at hand; then loading himselfwith as much of the venison as he could conveniently carry, he said, "Wewill move on. "

Having accompanied us to the edge of the forest, he bade us farewell. "Should there be more wolves in the forest, they will not follow youfurther than this, " he said; "but if they do, remember that it will bebetter to sacrifice some of the venison, than to allow them to overtakeyou. Throw them a small bit at a time; and as in all likelihood theywill stop to quarrel over it, you will thus have time to escape. "

I remembered the Indian's advice, although we did not need to practiseit on this occasion. 

We reached home before dark, and greatly surprised Aunt Hannah with thepresent of venison. She had, she told us, been very anxious at ourprolonged absence. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

GREENFORD SETTLEMENT--THE FLYING SQUIRRELS--MIKE LAFFAN AND TOM QUAMBO--THEIR DOGS, YELP AND SNAP--A RACCOON-HUNT--MIKE HAVING SEEN A BEAR, WEGO IN CHASE--OUR DOGS SCENT BRUIN--QUAMBO IN DANGER--THE BEAR IS KILLED, AND QUAMBO RELEASED--WE RETURN TO THE HUT--THE LOGGING BEE--UNCLESTEPHEN'S HOUSE--INDIAN SUMMER--MIKE LAFFAN'S CREMONA--THE NIGHT ATTACKOF THE WOLVES--WE DETERMINE TO GO LUMBERING FOR THE WINTER--MIKE AND IGO ON AHEAD--UNCLE MARK IS ATTACKED BY A WOLF--MIKE SAVES HIM, AND WEPROCEED ONWARDS. 

We had only lately, as I have already said, arrived at our new location. My uncles had been imbued with the restless spirit of backwoodsmen, andAunt Hannah was ready to do whatever Uncle Stephen wished. So, havinggrown weary of the life at Watfield, where we had at first been located, they had resolved, along with several other inhabitants of that place, to push westward; and after making their way through forests, rivers, and swamps, and over hills and plains, had formed the new settlementwhere Uncle Stephen now was, and which they had named Greenford. 

To the hut where Uncle Mark and I lived no name had been given; but heexpressed his belief that it would one day become the centre of a greatcity. "Before that day arrives, however, you and I, Roger, will havemoved far away westward, " he observed. 

I used to exercise diligence while I was at work, in order that I mighthave more time to attend to the study of natural history. My greatdelight was to get away into the forest and observe the habits of itsvarious inhabitants. Often would I sit on the root of an old treewatching the playful squirrels at their gambols. When I spied a hole inwhich I knew that a family were likely to have taken up their abode, Iwould hide myself; and before long I was generally rewarded by seeing a"papa" squirrel poking out his nose. Soon he would give an inaudiblesniff, sniff, sniff, then out would come his head, and he would lookround to ascertain whether danger was near. Presently I would catchsight of his thick furry body and lovely brush, the tail curling overhis head. Then another nose would appear, and large shining eyes; andout another would pop; followed in rapid succession by the whole family. Then, how delightful it was to watch them frolicking about, dartinground the trunks, sending the bark rattling down as they chased eachother; whisking their tails; darting along the boughs, and boundingfearlessly from branch to branch. One, reaching the end of a bough, would spread out its arms and tail, exhibiting the white fur beneath, and fly down to a lower branch, or to the earth below, followed by itscompanions; then away they would go along the logs or swinging vines, and up another trunk, quick as lightning. Sometimes I would catch themat their supper, nibbling away at the nuts which they had plucked, orhad dug out of the ground with their sharp little paws. 

A flying squirrel is indeed a beautiful creature. Its colour is a mostdelicate grey; the fur thick and short, and as soft as velvet; the eyeslarge and full. The membrane by which it is enabled to take its flightsis of a soft texture, and white, like the fur of the chinchilla. Thetail greatly resembles an elegantly-formed broad feather. 

One day, as I was wandering along the banks of a stream, for the purposeof observing the habits of a family of beavers that had lately madetheir abode there, I caught sight of a number of squirrels. They wereevidently about some important operation, since they were movingsteadily along the branches, and refraining from their usual friskingand playing. Having concealed myself from their view, in order thatthey might not be disturbed by my presence, I noticed that they went onuntil they reached the branch of a tree overhanging the stream, at theextreme end of which one, who appeared to be their leader, took post, looking eagerly up the current. In a short time a small log floatednear, with a tendency to move over to the opposite side. As it camebeneath the leader of the party he dropped down upon it, at the sametime uttering a sharp cry. Quick as lightning some others followed hisexample; and by holding on to the lower twigs they arrested its progressuntil the whole party were seated on board, when the log was allowed tofloat, as they sagaciously knew it would, towards the opposite bank. Itseemed to me as if some of them were steering it with their tails; butof that I am not positive. In a short time, after floating some waydown the stream it was guided to the shore; when one after the otherleaped off, and quickly running along the boughs of the trees, gained apoint exactly opposite to that from which they had started; after whichthey went away into the forest, --bent, I doubted not, on some predatoryexpedition. They would soon make their presence known, when theyreached the pumpkin-grounds or maize-fields of the settlers. 

I was not always alone in my rambles through the forest. Lily wouldhave been only too happy to accompany me, but Aunt Hannah judged itprudent to keep her at home; and, indeed, she had plenty of occupationthere. My chief companion, therefore, was one of Uncle Stephen'slabourers--an Irishman, Mike Laffan by name. 

Although Mike had no great knowledge of natural history, he was as fondof searching for animals as I was, and consequently was always ready toaccompany me when he had the chance. He was an honest fellow; athorough Patlander in look, manners, language, and ideas. When hecould, he used to press Tom Quambo, an old free negro, into the service;and Quambo enjoyed the fun as much as Mike did. Each possessed a dog, of which they were very proud, ugly as the animals were to look at. 

"Den, you see, massa, if Yelp not 'ansome, he know eberyting, " Quamboused to remark. "He braver dan painter [meaning the puma], and run likegreased lightning. "

It was difficult to say whether Yelp or Mike's dog was the ugliest; butboth masters were equally proud of their canine friends. 

I too had a dog, which, if not a beauty, was certainly handsomer thaneither of his two acquaintances. He was clever enough in his way, butmore useful in watching the hut than in hunting; indeed, when I went outby myself for the purpose of observing the habits of the denizens of theforest, I never took him, knowing that he would only interfere withtheir sports. 

On one occasion I had been over to see my Uncle Stephen, and as I wasreturning home Mike Laffan met me. 

"Would you loike to be afther looking for a 'coon to-night, MastherRoger?" he asked. "Quambo says he can come; and Yelp and Snap aremoighty ager for the sport. "

I at once agreed to meet my two friends, accompanied by my dog Pop. 

Accordingly, at the time appointed, the day's work being over, Mike andQuambo made their appearance at the hut; while running at their heelswere their two dogs, who were soon warmly greeted by Pop. 

Setting out, we took our way along the banks of the river, near which wefully expected to fall in with several raccoons. We had our guns, andwere provided with torches and the means of lighting them. We had notgone far before we heard voices, and soon we were joined by three ladsfrom the settlement, who had got notice of the expedition. As they hadbrought their dogs, we had a full pack of mongrels of high and lowdegree, but united by one feeling, --that of deadly enmity to raccoons. 

On we went, while the dogs, who had just then scented one of their foes, yelled in chorus. Over huge logs and rotten trunks, through the brushand dead trees and briars, we went at full speed; and sometimes wadingacross bogs, sometimes climbing up banks, and occasionally tumbling overon our noses, we continued to make our way at the heels of the dogs, until old Quambo, waving his torch above his head, and suddenly stoppingshort, shouted out, "De 'coon's treed!"

He had made a mistake, however, for the dogs bayed loudly and continuedtheir course. 

"Dat a mighty old 'coon, " cried Quambo. "He know what he about. "

The raccoon, if it had got up the tree, had come down again, and wasstill ahead. Some of the party were almost in despair; but I knew thehabits of the creature too well not to feel sure that we should get itat last, so I encouraged my friends, while we dashed on as before. 

Yelp and Snap, having kept well ahead of the other dogs, were now heardbaying under a big tree, and no doubt remained that the raccoon hadtaken refuge amid its branches. Our difficulty was to get it down. Asthe others hesitated to encounter the fierce little animal amid theboughs, Mike, for the honour of "Old Ireland, " offered to make his wayup. Without more ado, then, he got on Quambo's shoulders, sprang to abranch within his reach, and was soon lost to sight among the foliage. 

"I see him!" he shouted at last; and bits of bark, leaves, and rottentwigs came rattling down, while the loud whacks of his stick reached ourears. Presently there was a "flop;" the raccoon had been compelled toevacuate its stronghold. The dogs once more gave chase; and I, torch inhand, followed them. In less than a minute I came up with the dogs, andfound the creature at bay, its eyes flashing fire, while it bravelyfaced the pack, which, with gnashing growls and savage yells, were aboutto dash upon it, though each seemed unwilling to receive the first bitefrom its sharp teeth. But, hearing the voices of their masters, theygained courage, and in another instant had the poor animal strugglingvainly in their midst; while our blows came rattling down, to finish itssufferings, and prevent them tearing its skin to pieces. 

Such was one of several raccoon-hunts in which I took part. 

The raccoon is about the size of a spaniel, and its colour is a blackishgrey. Its tail is short and bushy, and is marked with five or sixblackish rings on a grey ground. When the animal walks slowly, or sits, it plants the soles of its feet upon the ground; but when in a hurry itruns along on the tips of its toes. It hunts for its prey chiefly atnight, when it devours any small animals it can catch. It has noobjection, however, to a vegetable diet; and, indeed, its teeth showthat it is capable of feeding on both descriptions of food. 

I once caught a young raccoon, which soon became domesticated--beingquite as tame as a dog. It possessed, however, a habit of which I couldnot cure it; that of seizing any fowls it set eyes on, and biting offtheir heads. It having treated two or three of Aunt Hannah's in thisway, I was compelled to carry it into the forest and set it at liberty. It enjoyed its freedom but a short time, however, as it was soonafterwards hunted and killed by some of our boys. 

Having got so far from home, our party were not inclined to returnwithout something in addition to the unfortunate animal we hadslaughtered. Mike, too, announced to us that he had seen a brown bearat a spot a little further on; so it was at once agreed that we should"knock up the quarters of Mr Bruin. "

It was necessary to proceed with caution; for though the "musquaw" orbrown bear will seldom attack a human being unless first assaulted, ourfriend, if unceremoniously disturbed at night, would probably not be ina good-humour. Our three well-trained dogs kept at our heels, but theother curs went yelping away through the forest; nor could theirmasters' voices succeed in calling them back. We feared, therefore, that they would rouse up the bear, and thus give it time to escapebefore we could reach its dwelling. 

"Faix, though, I am not sure that the noise outside won't make the oldgentleman keep quiet in his den, " observed Mike. "He will be aftersaying to his wife, `Sure, what would be the use, Molly, of turning outto go hunting thim noisy spalpeens of dogs? I'll sit snug and quiettill they come to the door; and thin, sure, it will be toime enough toaxe thim what they want. '"

Mike's notion encouraged us to go on; and at length Pop, Snap, and Yelpgave signs of uneasiness, and showed a decided inclination to rushforward. 

"Let dem go!" exclaimed Quambo. 

"Off with you!" we cried at once; and the dogs darted on, barkingfuriously, until they stopped before the decayed trunk of a huge tree, round which several smaller trees, once saplings, had grown up--awell-selected natural fortification. As the light of our torches fellon it, we fully expected to see Mr Bruin stalk forth and inquire whatwe wanted. 

Quambo proposed that we should light a fire in the neighbourhood, sothat, did our enemy appear, we might be better able to attack him anddefend ourselves. We followed the black's advice; but still nothingappeared. The dogs, however, showed they were convinced that someanimal or other was concealed within the trunk. 

At last, growing impatient, we approached and thrust our long sticksinto the hollow, feeling about in every direction. 

"I am sure that mine has struck something soft!" I exclaimed; andscarcely had I uttered the words when a low growl reached our ears. Adark body next appeared for an instant among the stems of the treessurrounding the hollow trunk, and then out rushed a bear through anopening which we had not perceived. 

The dogs gave chase, and so did we. Bruin had but a short start; andalthough he must have been well acquainted with the locality, we, scorning all impediments, soon overtook him--the dogs having alreadycommenced biting at his hind feet. This was too much for hisequanimity, so, suddenly turning round, he struck two or three of themwith his fore paws, sending them sprawling to a distance. As he did sothe glare of our torches dazzled his eyes, and so perplexed him that heseemed not to know what to do. Of one thing only he must have beenconvinced, --that he was in for a fight; and, brave bear as he was, hesat up on his hind legs and prepared to receive us. 

Mike fired, but only wounded him in the shoulder. This stirred upBruin's anger to a pitch of fury, and, with a growl like thunder, hedashed forward at his opponent. Mike, however, nimbly skipped on oneside, and the bear's eye fell on Quambo, who had lifted his rifle tofire. But scarcely had he pulled the trigger when the bear was uponhim, and both rolled over together. 

For an instant I thought that the black was killed, but his voiceshouting to us to drag off the bear reassured me; and Mike'shunting-knife quickly finished the animal, which was struggling in theagonies of death. Happily, his teeth had only torn Quambo's jacket; andon our dragging away the dead body the black sprang to his feet. 

"Berry good sport, " he observed, shaking himself. "I'se wonder wedderMrs Bear not remain behind! and piccaninny bears too, perhaps! We lookas we go by. Howeber, we now make ready dis gen'leman to carry home. "He and Mike then fastened the bear's feet together, and hung the animalto a long pole, which they cut from a sapling growing near. Then havingplaced it on their shoulders, with short pieces at right angles ateither end to prevent it slipping, they announced that they were readyto set off; so, while they led the way with our prize, we commenced ourhomeward journey. 

Whether Mrs Bruin had occupied part of the trunk, we could notpositively ascertain. Quambo expressed his belief that she had beenthere, but had taken the opportunity, while we went in chase of herspouse, to make her escape with her offspring. We possibly might havefound her; but, with her young to defend, she would have proved adangerous foe, and, as our torches were almost burnt out, we should havehad to encounter her in the dark. We therefore considered it prudent toproceed on our way. 

I remained at the hut while the rest of the party went back to thesettlement. Aunt Hannah was well pleased to obtain so valuable a prize;and she sent us, some weeks afterwards, a smoked bear's ham as our shareof the spoil. 

I can give but a very brief account of the adventures of those days;indeed, sometimes weeks went by during which I was hard at work withoutintermission, either assisting Uncle Mark, or joining in one or other ofthe "bees" got up for various purposes--when we went to help others, asour neighbours, when required, came to help us. 

Sometimes we joined what was called a "logging bee, " which I may explainthus:--When a new hut was to be erected, we and others united to dragthe logs out of the forest, and to hew them into proper lengths to formthe walls of the hut. These are placed, not upright, but horizontally, one above another. The length of the outside walls is first determined;whereupon the lowest log is let a little way into the earth, and agroove is cut on the upper side with a deep notch at each end. The nextlog is placed on the top of it, each end being so cut as to dovetailinto the others at right angles; thus one log is placed upon anotheruntil the destined height of the wall is reached. Doors and windows areafterwards sawed out; and the rafters are fixed on in the usual fashion. The roof is formed of rough slabs of wood called shingles; theinterstices being filled up with clay. A big iron stove, the fluesrunning from one end to the other, keeps the hut thoroughly warm inwinter; while the thickness of the walls causes it to be cool in summer. 

Many of the settlers had large houses of this description; but stores, and buildings where warmth was not of so much consequence, had theirwalls merely of planks nailed on to the framework. Uncle Stephen'shouse was built of logs raised on a platform above the ground, withsteps leading to it, and a broad verandah in front. It contained asitting-room, several bedrooms, and a kitchen; the verandah beingpainted a bright green, with stripes of pink, while the window-framesand doors were yellow. I used to think it a beautiful mansion, butperhaps that was on account of those who lived within. The abode ofLily was of necessity, to my mind, charming. 

The autumn of that year was now approaching its close. There is inNorth America, at that period of the year, what is called the "Indiansummer. " The air is balmy, but fresh, and mere existence to those inhealth is delightful; a light gauze-like mist pervades the atmosphere, preventing the rays of the sun, beaming forth from an unclouded sky, from proving over-oppressive. Already the forest has assumed itsparticoloured tints. The maple has put on a dress of every hue, --ofyellow, red, pink, and green. The leaves of the beeches become of agolden tinge, and those of the oak appear as if turned into bronze, while numerous creepers present the richest reds. 

We settlers, however, had but little time in which to admire thebeauties of Nature, for we knew that every day was rapidly bringing usto the period when all agricultural labour must cease, and the groundwould be covered with a sheet of snow. Not that we were then doomed toidleness, however, for we had abundance of out-of-door work during thewinter, in felling trees; and, as soon as the snow had hardened, dragging them over it, --either to form huge heaps, where they could beburned, or to be placed in the spots where they were required forputting up buildings or fences. 

Uncle Stephen having engaged some new hands, --who, being fresh from the"old country, " were unwilling, as they were unfit, to go further intothe forest, --allowed Mike and Quambo to come to us. We therefore put upa room for them next to our own, and which could be heated in winter bythe same stove. We were thus able to get on much more rapidly with ourtask of clearing the ground. Mike, indeed, was a great acquisition toour party; for, besides singing a good Irish song, he had learned toplay the fiddle, --and, of course, he had brought his "Cremona, " of whichhe was justly proud, along with him. He beguiled the long winterevenings with many a merry tune, and not unfrequently set old Quambodancing. Sometimes we would look in; and we found it great fun to seeQuambo, in the confined space of the cabin, coming the "doubleshuffle"--bounding up and down, and whirling round and round, snappinghis fingers and stamping his feet, until the perspiration streamed downhis sooty cheeks. Mike would continue bobbing his head, meanwhile, andapplauding with voice and gesture, though keeping his countenance, andlooking as grave as a judge while listening to the counsel for aprisoner. 

We had now made an opening which enabled us to see the river from ourhut; and Mike declared that we were getting quite civilised, and werebeginning to look like being in the midst of a great city, barring thehouses, and streets, and people. 

"Sure, they'll be afther coming one of these days, " he added. 

"When that happens, it will be time for us to think of moving furtherwestward, " observed Uncle Mark. 

A violent storm, which sent the boughs and leaves flying about ourheads, brought the "Indian summer" to a conclusion, and the frost set insoon afterwards. 

One evening, after the day's work was over, and supper had beenfinished, we were sitting in our hut employed in various occupationsbefore turning in for the night, when a low howl reached our ears. 

"What is that?" I exclaimed. 

Before Uncle Mark could make answer, the howl was answered by another;and presently, others joining in, the whole forest reverberated with amelancholy and spirit-depressing chorus. 

"Wolves!" said Uncle Mark. "The frost has driven them from the highground, and they are contemplating a raid on our porkers and cattle. Wemust send them to the right-about, or they will become audacious. "

Calling to Mike and Quambo, we put on our coats and sallied forth, armedwith guns and sticks. The moon was shining brightly, so we required notorches. We made our way over the fallen trunks and rough rocks whichformed the bank of the river, but after a while the howls appeared tocome from a still greater distance than before. 

Uncle Mark now called a halt. "The brutes hear us, and are retreating, "he said. "Keep silence for a few minutes, and maybe we shall catchsight of them. "

Under his directions I seated myself on the trunk of a tree, while heand the two men stayed near. Presently I caught sight of a pair ofglaring eyeballs, and soon another wolf came into view. 

"Get your rifles ready, " whispered Uncle Mark. "You, Roger, shoot theone to the left. I will aim at the next. Mike and Quambo, you take twoothers. Unless they run off, we may give a good account of the wholepack. "

As he finished speaking I fired, followed by Uncle Mark and the othermen; and, as the result, four wolves rolled over dead. The rest ofthem, however, disappointed us by turning tail and scampering off to asafe distance, from whence only their howls reached us. Uncle Mark, however, did not consider it prudent to follow them. Indeed, had theyheard us approaching they would probably have retreated out of shot; forwolves, though they will follow a fugitive, like other savage animals, will generally try to escape when pursued. So, having secured the skinsof those we had killed, although they were of no great value, wereturned homewards. 

After this we had alternately rain and frost, with a few fine days, tillthe snow came down, and the winter commenced in earnest. But we wereall pretty well inured to it. Indeed, except when the wind blew, wewere in the habit of hewing in the forest with our coats off; and eventhen we often found it hot work. 

Mike came back one day from the settlement--where he had been sent for afew stores and powder and shot--with the information that a party oflumberers had commenced operations some miles up a river which ran intothe great lake, and that the "boss" had sent a ganger to hire hands, more of whom were wanted. 

"A few dollars of ready cash would be very acceptable, " observed UncleMark. "What say you, Roger? We'll start away, and spend a month or sowith them. We can take Mike with us, while Quambo will look after thehut, the cattle, and pigs. "

I was ready, of course; and so, as my uncle was a man of action, hedetermined to set off the next morning. We were all good skaters; andalthough, during the first part of our journey, we should be unable tomake use of our skates, we settled to carry them with us. 

At daybreak, then, we were up, and having taken breakfast, were ready tostart, --our provisions consisting of flour-cakes and cold pork, with apot and pannikins. Mike also carried his fiddle hung around his neck. 

"It will help to amuse the gossoons--and maybe put a few dollars in mypocket, " he remarked with a wink. "Bedad! I'll keep their feet going, when the work is over for the day, and they are afther sharpening theiraxes. "

We had but one gun with us, which Mike carried, as we wished to travelwith as little encumbrance as possible. 

But just as we were starting off, Uncle Mark recollected that he hadforgotten to write to Uncle Stephen upon a matter of importance. 

"You, Roger, and Mike, can go on ahead, " he said, "while I finish myletter, which I will leave with Quambo to be forwarded; and I will soonovertake you. "

As there was now light enough for us to see our way through the forest, we commenced our tramp. There was no risk of our taking the wrong road, seeing there was but one--along the course of the stream, which ran intothe larger river; and it was now frozen in such a manner as to afford usa good highway. Mike was always amusing, and I was glad of his company;besides which, as we had had a good start of my uncle, I was in hopesthat we might have time to get a shot at something. 

We had accomplished three or four miles, and I had begun to wonder whyUncle Mark had not overtaken us, as he was a quick walker, and intendedto carry only his axe, and a small skin bag over his shoulder containingsome necessaries. We were looking about us, in the hope of catchingsight of a raccoon or opossum, or some larger game, when a howl, such ashad aroused us one night a short time before, sounded through theforest. 

"Sure, that comes from a pack of wolves, " observed Mike. "But no! Ibelave one of the brutes is capable of making that noise. We have heardthe echoes among the trees. I hope that there are not many of them, asthey might take it into their heads to attack us, and that would not bepleasant. "

We went on, however, troubling ourselves very little about the wolf, forI felt sure that there was only one, or a couple at the most. Thestream, as we proceeded, became wider, running round the foot of somehills, with larches scattered on either side, their boughs bent down bythe snow which had frozen hard on them. The sky had become cloudy bythis time, too, and there was every appearance of a fresh fall. 

"Surely Uncle Mark will be up with us soon, Mike!" I observed. 

But scarcely had I spoken when I heard my uncle shouting to us. He wasin the middle of the frozen stream, and was hurrying towards us, axe inhand. He had good reason to keep it there, for just then we saw a hugewolf rush out from behind a clump of trees close at hand. He stopped toreceive his assailant, which, probably well nigh famished, seemed benton his destruction. 

Mike, without saying a word, had unslung the gun and dropped on hisknee, for there was not a moment to be lost. In another instant thefierce wolf would have sprung at my uncle's throat, and might have takenhis life; or, at all events, have severely injured him, and that beforewe could get near enough to render him any assistance. It all dependedon Mike's steady aim, therefore; and although I was a good shot, still Iwas thankful that he had the gun. 

He fired; and the brute, the moment that it was making its spring, fellover, snarling and hissing, with its shoulder broken. A blow on thehead from my uncle's axe finished its existence. 

"You have rendered me good service, Laffan, " said my uncle, when we gotup to him. "Had you not taken steady aim, that brute's fangs would havebeen at my throat in another moment. "

"Faix, thin, Mr Mark, it is only what I would have wished to be done, "answered Mike. "And if you ever catch sight of a bear about to give mea hug, or such a brute as this at my heels, "--and he gave the dead wolfa kick--"you will be afther shooting him, sure enough!"

"Well, Mike, we shall then be quits. In the meantime I am your debtor, "answered my uncle, laughing. Notwithstanding the danger he had been in, he was quite unmoved. His cheek had not lost its ruddy glow, nor did alimb tremble. 

We quickly skinned the wolf, and hung the hide up to the branch of atree a little way from the bank, where it would be concealed from anypassers-by. We did not wish to encumber ourselves with it in themeantime, and we hoped to find it on our return. We were not likely toforget the spot, any more than those boys in the "old country" would do, who, as I have heard, are taken to certain landmarks and whipped, inorder that they may afterwards bear them duly in mind. 

We were thankful that the wolf which had attacked my uncle was alone, asit would have been unpleasant to find ourselves followed by a howlingpack; and we now regretted that we had not all of us brought our guns. 

Trudging on some miles further, we came upon a part of the river whichhad not been frozen over until after the snow fell. Here, the ice beingclear, we put on our skates, and glided merrily along towards the spotwhere we understood the lumberers were at work. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

A TERRIFIC SNOWSTORM--KEPENAU'S TIMELY APPEARANCE--WE VISIT KEPENAU'SCAMP--HIS HOSPITALITY--AN INDIAN'S DREAD OF THE "FIRE WATER"--WE BIDADIEU TO OUR INDIAN FRIENDS--OUR ARRIVAL AT THE LOGGING ENCAMPMENT--JACQUES MICHAUD TAKES A FANCY TO MIKE--JACQUES' RAFT STORY--MY UNCLE ANDI START ON OUR RETURN--WE ARE ATTACKED BY A FIERCE PACK OF WOLVES, ANDARE SAVED BY KEPENAU AND HIS MEN--MIKE LAFFAN IN A DIFFICULTY--WE RESCUEHIM--ASHATEA, KEPENAU'S DAUGHTER--MY VISIT TO LILY--MR. AND MRS. CLAXTON--DORA AND REUBEN--REUBEN VISITS OUR HUT--THE MARTEN ANDPORCUPINE--AN OPOSSUM-HUNT. 

The snow had for some time been falling lightly, but the wind which hadarisen blew it off the ice, and thus it did not impede our progress; butthat same wind, which was now by a turn of the river brought directlyahead of us, soon increased in strength, and drove the particles ofsnow, sharp as needles, into our faces. Indeed, the cold every instantbecame more intense, while the snow fell more thickly. 

"Faix, and it's moighty loike a shower of penknives, mixed with needlesand pins!" cried Mike. "It's a hard matther to keep the eyes open. What will we be afther doing, Mr Mark, if it gets worse?"

"We'll go on till it does get worse, " said Uncle Mark. "It would not doto turn back now. "

Mike said no more, but, bending down his head, worked away manfully withmight and main. 

I did my best to keep up, but I may say that seldom have I endured suchsuffering. At last I felt that I could stand it no longer; so Iproposed to my uncle that we should make for the shore, and there builda hut, light a fire, and wait till the storm was over. 

He was, however, bent upon going on. "We should be half-frozen beforewe could get up a wigwam, " he answered. 

Just then I heard a voice hailing us in gruff tones, and I guessed itwas that of an Indian; but we had no reason to dread the Indians ofthese parts. As we looked about to see from whence it proceeded, Icaught sight of the tops of two or three wigwams just peeping out from acedar-bush at a little distance from the shore. 

"Friends, come here!" exclaimed some one, and we observed an Indianmaking towards us; whereupon we turned round and skated up to him. 

"Ah, friends! I know you, " he said. "You cannot face the storm, whichwill soon blow stronger still. Come to my wigwam, where you shall haveshelter till it has passed by. "

As he spoke I recognised my old friend Kepenau, whom I had not seensince we had come to our present location. I had so grown, too, that hedid not at first recognise me. 

Having taken off our skates, we followed him to his camp, where heintroduced us to several other Indians and their squaws, among whom werea number of children of all ages. 

The thick cedar-bushes sheltered the spot completely from the wind, andthe fire which burned in the centre afforded us a welcome warmth; for, in spite of the exercise we had gone through, our blood was chilled bythe piercing snowstorm. The Indians were dressed partly in skins, andpartly in garments made of blankets, received from the white men; mostof the squaws wore a large blanket over their heads, forming a cloak inwhich they were shrouded. The wigwams were constructed of long thinpoles, fastened at the top, and spread out in a conical form, the wholebeing covered thickly with slabs of birch-bark. 

Our red-skinned hosts put us at once at our ease; and I asked Kepenauhow he came to be in that part of the country. 

"The white men compelled us to move westward, " he answered. "They haveplanted on our lands, and shot the game on which we subsisted; andthough I should have been content to remain among them and adopt theircustoms, yet my people wished to live as our fathers have lived; and Iwould not desert them. My desire is to instruct them in the truths Ihave myself learned; and it is only by dwelling with them, and showingthem that I love them, that I can hope to do that. "

We had much interesting conversation with Kepenau, and I was surprisedat the amount of information on religious subjects which he possessed;indeed. I confess that he put us all to shame. 

Uncle Mark looked grave, and sighed. "I used once to read my Bible, andlisten gladly to God's Word read and preached, when I lived with my goodfather and mother in the `old country, ' though I have sadly neglected itsince I came out here, " he said; "but I will do so no longer. You havereminded me of my duty, friend Kepenau. "

"What you say makes me glad. Keep to your resolve, for you cannot doGod's will without reading his Word, to know what that will is, "remarked Kepenau. 

Our host gave up one of the wigwams for our special use, in the centreof which a fire burned, prevented from spreading by a circle of stones. The ground around the sides was covered with thick rushes which servedas our beds, and we lay with our feet towards the fire. Severe as wasthe cold outside, and thin as appeared the walls, the heat from the firekept us thoroughly warm; and I never slept more soundly in my life, for, although our hosts were Redskins, we felt as secure as in our own hut. Notwithstanding that the storm raged without, the wigwams were so wellprotected by the cedar-bushes that the fierce wind failed to reach us. 

In the morning, when we came out of our wigwam we found that the squawshad prepared breakfast; which consisted of dried venison, cakes madefrom Indian corn, and fish which had been caught before the frost setin, and had remained hard-frozen ever since. 

"You can now continue your journey, for the storm has ceased; and maythe Great Spirit protect you!" observed Kepenau, looking up at the sky, across which the clouds were now scarcely moving. 

Uncle Mark inquired why he did not bring his camp nearer the settlement. 

"I will tell you, " answered Kepenau. "Though I have been ever friendlywith the white men, and value the advantages to be obtained from them, there is one thing for which I fear them, --their accursed `fire water. 'Already it has slain thousands of my people, or reduced them to a statelower than the brutes which perish; and I know not whether my young menwould resist the temptation were it placed in their way. "

"But all the white men do not sell the `fire water' of which you speak, "observed Uncle Mark. "I have none in my hut. "

"But while one among you possesses the poison, and is ready to barter itwith my people, the harm may be done, " answered Kepenau. "Until I amsure that none of the `fire water' exists in your settlement, I will notallow my people to come near it. "

"I am afraid, then, that you will fail to civilise them, as you desire, "observed Uncle Mark. 

"Do you call it civilising them, to teach them the vices of the whitemen?" exclaimed the Indian in a tone of scorn. "If so, then I wouldrather that they remained savages, as you call them, than obtainknowledge at such a price. "

"I believe that you are right, " answered Uncle Mark, as we bade our hostand his family good-bye; "and I have learned more than one lesson fromyou. "

Kepenau accompanied us to the bank of the river; where we put on ourskates, and continued our course without interruption till we caughtsight of several thin wreaths of smoke above the tops of the trees. 

"Sure, that smoke must come from the lumberers' fires, " observed Mike. 

"Such is probably the case; but it is just possible that it may proceedfrom a camp of Indians, who might not be so friendly as those we leftthis morning, " said my uncle. 

Still we were not to be stopped, and on we skated. Even should we meetenemies, we had not much cause to fear them, unless they possessedfirearms. On we went, I say, gliding along at the rate of ten or twelvemiles an hour; and as I had never before had an opportunity ofperforming so great a distance, I enjoyed it amazingly. 

As we advanced we caught sight of numerous logs of timber hauled outinto the middle of the stream. Shortly afterwards the sound of voicesreached our ears, and we saw a number of men scattered about--someengaged, with gleaming axes, in felling trees; others with horsesdragging the trunks, placed on sleighs, over the hard snow on to theice. They were there arranged alongside each other, and bound togetherso as to form numerous small rafts. Here they would remain until thegiving way of the frost; when, on the disappearance of the ice, theywould be floated down towards the mouth of the river and towed acrossthe lake to the various saw-mills on its banks. 

We were glad to be welcomed by the "boss;" who at once engaged UncleMark and Mike to hew, while I was to undertake the less onerous task ofdriving a team. 

The shores of the river had been already pretty well cleared of largetimber, so that I had to bring the trunks from some distance. 

Uncle Mark and Laffan soon showed that they were well practised axemen. 

Our companions were to spend some months engaged in the occupation Ihave described; till the return of spring, in fact, when, the raftsbeing put together, they would descend the river till rapids orcataracts were reached. The rafts would then be separated, and each logof timber, or two or three together at most, would be allowed to maketheir way as they best could down the fall, till they reached calm waterat the foot of it; when they would be again put together, and navigatedby the raftsmen guiding them with long poles. In some places, whererough rocks exist in the rapids by which the timber might be injured, slides had been formed. These slides are channels, or rather canals, asthey are open at the top; and are constructed of thick boards--just asmuch water being allowed to rush down them as will drive on the logs. Some of these slides are two hundred feet long; others reach even to thelength of seven hundred feet. The timbers are placed on cribs, --whichare frames to fit the slides, --then, with a couple of men on them toguide their course, when they get through they shoot away at a furiousrate down the inclined plane, and without the slightest risk of injury. 

When evening approached we all assembled in a huge shanty, which hadbeen built under the shelter of the thick bush. Round it were arrangedrows of bunks, with the cooking-stove in the centre, which was keptburning at all hours, and served thoroughly to warm our abode. On eachside of the stove were tables, with benches round them. Here we tookour meals; which, although sufficient, were not too delicate, --salt porkbeing the chief dish. Rough as were the men, too, they were tolerablywell-behaved; but quarrels occasionally took place, as might have beenexpected among such a motley crowd. 

On the first evening of our arrival Mike's fiddle attracted universalattention, and he was, of course, asked to play a tune. 

"Why thin, sure, I will play one with all the pleasure in life, " heanswered. "And, sure, some of you gintlemen will be afther loiking totake a dance;" and without more ado he seated himself on the top of abench at the further end of the shanty, and began to scrape away withmight and main, nodding his head and kicking his heels to keep time. The effect was electrical. The tables were quickly removed to the sidesof the shanty; and every man, from the "boss" downwards, began shufflingaway, circling round his neighbour, leaping from the ground, andshrieking at the top of his voice. 

When Mike's fiddle was not going, our lumbering companions were wont tospin long yarns, as we sat at the supper-table. Several of them hadworked up the northern rivers of Canada, where the winter lasts muchlonger than it does in the district I am describing; and among these wasa fine old French Canadian, Jacques Michaud by name, who had come southwith a party, tempted by the prospect of obtaining a pocketful ofdollars. He stood six feet two inches in his stockings; and hisstrength was in proportion to his size. At the same time, he was one ofthe most good-natured and kind-hearted men I ever met. 

Among our party were several rough characters; and it happened that oneevening two of them fell out. They were about to draw their knives, when Jacques seized each of them in his vice-like grasp, and, holdingthem at arm's-length, gradually lifted them off the ground. There hekept them; mildly expostulating, --now smiling at one, and now at theother, --till they had consented to settle their dispute amicably; hethen set them on their legs again, and made them shake hands. 

This man took a great fancy to Mike. "Ah, I do wish all your countrymenwere like you, " he observed, smiling benignantly on him; "but they aregenerally very different, especially when they get the grog on board:then they often lose their lives, --and all their own fault, too. 

"I had come down the Ottawa with several rafts, some two hundred milesor more. My own raft was manned by Canadians, --steady boys, who stuckto our laws, whatever they do to those of other people, and kept sobertill they brought their raft safe into dock. Another raft was mannedchiefly by Irishmen, --who, although I warned them, would indulge instrong drink. We were nearing the Chaudiere Falls, and I had brought myraft safe to shore, where it was taken to pieces, so that the logs mightbe sent down the slide. I had gone on to a point where I could watchthis being done, when I heard loud cries; and on looking up the river Isaw that part of another raft, with four men on it, had got adrift, and, to my horror, was hurrying towards the most dangerous part of therapids. I saw at once that in a few moments it must be dashed topieces, and, as I thought, the fate of the four unfortunates on it wassurely sealed. 

"On it hurried, whirling round and round amid the foaming waters. Thenext instant dashing against the rocks, it separated into as manyfragments as there were timbers, each of which was whirled down towardsthe falls. Three of the poor wretches soon disappeared among thetossing waves; but the fourth clung to the end of a piece of timber withthe grasp of despair--to that end which reached nearly to the edge ofthe cataract. A fearful position! Still, the Irishman held on. I wasalmost sure that the next moment would be his last; but just then thecurrent turned the log, so that the opposite end pointed to the fall. On it went, with even greater rapidity than at first; then balancing foran instant on the brink, the end to which he held was lifted up high inthe air, and he was sent from it as from a catapult, far out into thecalm water below the caldron! I never expected again to see him, but herose uninjured to the surface; and being a good swimmer, struck outboldly till he was picked up by one of several canoes which put offinstantly to his assistance. Tim Nolan, I have a notion, was the firstman who ever came over those terrific falls and lived; and I would notadvise any of you young fellows to try the experiment, for, in myopinion, he is the last who will ever do so and escape destruction. "

Such was one of the many anecdotes I heard from the lips of old Jacquesand our other associates. 

I was not sorry when, after some weeks, Uncle Mark told me that he hadmade up his mind to return home. Mike had agreed to finish a job whichwould occupy him a day or so longer; but as Uncle Mark was anxious to beoff, it was settled that he and I should start together, leaving therifle with Mike, as he would have to come on alone. We believed that noanimals were likely at that season to attack two people; besides, UncleMark had purchased a pair of pistols from Jacques Michaud, which heconsidered would be sufficient for our defence. Accordingly, pocketingour dollars and slinging our wolf-skin knapsacks over our backs, we puton our skates and commenced our journey. 

We got on famously, for the air was calm, although the cold was intense. We found our friend Kepenau, too, encamped where we had left him; andstopping for a short time, we took our mid-day meal with him. As we hadmade such good progress during the morning, we hoped to reach the hutbefore midnight, for the moon was up, and we could not miss our way. Uncle Mark was in good spirits, well satisfied with the result of ourexpedition, and we laughed and chatted as we glided over the smooth ice. 

"We must not forget our wolf-skin, " I observed. "We shall get up to thespot before daylight is over, and I would rather carry it on my backthan leave it behind. "

"I shall not let you do that, " answered my uncle. "It will weigh lesson my shoulders than on yours. "

We were approaching a part of the river where, the ice having formedbefore the snow fell, we should be compelled to take off our skates andtravel on foot. I had just remarked that I supposed the wolves had goneoff to some other district, where game was more abundant than with us, when a howl reached our ears, coming down the stream, from the verydirection in which we were going. Another and another followed. Presently we heard the full chorus of a whole pack, and soon we caughtsight of numerous dark spots on the white snow in the distance. 

Uncle Mark watched them for an instant or two. "We must beat a retreat, Roger, or the brutes will be upon us. We cannot hope to fight our waythrough them. Off we go!" and turning round, we skated away for dearlife in the direction from whence we had come. 

We hoped soon to distance the savage creatures; in which case, losingsight and scent of us, they might turn off into the forest and leave theroad clear. As we went on, however, we heard their cries becoming moreand more distinct; and casting a glance over our shoulders, we saw, toour horror, that they had already gained considerably on us; for withtheir light bodies they ran very quickly over the hard-frozen snow. 

Forward we dashed, faster than I had ever skated before; but nearer andnearer grew those terrible sounds. When once, however, the wolvesreached the smooth ice, they were no longer able to run so fast asbefore; still, they gradually gained on us, and we felt sure that erelong they must be at our heels, as they were not now likely to give upthe chase. 

"Never give up while life remains! Keep on, keep on, Roger!" criedUncle Mark. "My pistols will do for two of their leaders; our sticksmust knock over some of the others; and we must hope that the rest ofthe pack will stop to devour their carcasses. "

It might have been a quarter of an hour after this, although the timeappeared longer, when, looking round, I saw a dozen wolves at leastwithin twenty yards of us. 

"We must try a dodge I have heard of, " said Uncle Mark. "When they getnear us we must wheel rapidly round, and as they cannot turn on the iceso fast as we can, we shall gain on them. "

We waited until the wolves were almost up to us, then we followed theproposed plan. The brutes, after rushing on a short distance, tried toturn also. In doing so, those behind tumbled over their leaders, and weskated on as before. We did this several times, until the cunningwolves, perceiving our object, instead of turning kept straight forward. Uncle Mark now drew one of his pistols, and as he skated round shot theleading wolf. It rolled over dead. The next he treated in the samemanner. We then brought our sticks down on the heads of several others. 

As we had expected, their followers instantly began tearing away at thedead bodies, and this enabled us to get some distance ahead of them. Iwas in hopes that they would be content with this feast, and allow us toproceed unmolested; but before long our ears were again saluted withtheir abominable howls, and we saw the survivors of the pack comingalong in full chase. 

As we skated on Uncle Mark deliberately reloaded his pistols, observing, "We shall have to play the same game over again, and I hope we shallplay it as well. "

The wolves, however, seemed resolved not to let us escape. They nearlyovertook us; and though we turned, skating away now to the right and nowto the left bank of the river, they declined imitating our example. 

"Our best chance is to keep straight on, " said Uncle Mark. "Don't givein, whatever you do. Our legs are as strong as theirs, and they willbegin to get tired at last. "

I was not so sure of that till, looking back for a moment, I saw thatthe pack was drawn out into a long line, showing that some, at allevents--probably the younger animals--were losing wind. If, however, only one brute had succeeded in catching hold of our legs, it would havebeen all up with us. 

Fearfully depressing indeed were their howls; as they sounded closebehind us, they almost took the life out of me. Two of the largest ofthe brutes were not five yards from us, and I was already beginning tofeel as if their sharp fangs were fixed in the calves of my legs, when Isaw several figures in the distance, and faint shouts were borne on thebreeze towards us. 

"Courage, Roger! courage!" cried Uncle Mark. "Put forth all yourstrength, and we shall be saved. Those are friends. "

As we moved on we perceived Kepenau and a number of Indians rushingtowards us, flourishing sticks, and shouting at the top of their voices. Kepenau himself, and three others, were armed with rifles. 

"Turn on one side, " he shouted, "and let us aim at the wolves. "

We followed his advice; when four rifle-shots sent over as many of thehowling brutes. The rest, frightened by the shouts of the Indians asmuch probably as by the death of their companions, turned off on oneside, and allowed us to escape. Instead, however, of going back, theycontinued their course down the river. Probably they had been bound inthat direction when they first winded us. 

We were saved; but so overcome were we by our long-continued violentexertions, that, had not our Indian friends caught us in their arms, weshould have sunk exhausted on the ice. Taking off our skates, theysupported us between their arms to their camp. Here, seated on mats, with our feet before the fire, we were kindly tended by the squaws, whorubbed our ankles and legs, and bathed our feet in water. Some warmbroth--we did not examine too minutely the ingredients--quickly restoredus; and we were able to give an account of our adventure. 

It was now too late to think of continuing our journey that night, sothe Indians pressed us to remain with them till the next morning;promising to ascertain the direction taken by the pack of wolves, sothat we might not run the risk of again falling in with the hungrybrutes. 

Kepenau would not allow us to use our own provisions, --observing that wemight want them the next day, --and he insisted on supplying us witheverything needful. 

We slept soundly, but when I tried to get up next morning I felt littleable to continue the journey. I did not so much feel the effects of theexercise as of the anxiety I had so long endured. Even Uncle Mark wasvery stiff, and seemed inclined to enjoy a longer rest. 

The Indians told us that during the night the wolves had come back;probably to devour the carcasses of their slain companions. It wasthought probable that they had returned up the river. One of the menwent out to ascertain this, and on coming back told us that the firstsurmise was correct--that the pack had indeed gone up the river, butthat it had afterwards gone down again, as was evident from the bloodymarks left by their feet. 

Suddenly my uncle exclaimed: "By-the-by, Mike will be on his way homesome time to-day; and if so, it is more than possible that he may fallin with the wolves! Though he has a gun, it will go hard with himshould they follow his trail. "

My uncle accordingly expressed his fears to Kepenau. 

"Then we must set out to meet your white friend, " said the Indian; "forshould he be coming over the ice to-day, the wolves are certain to espyhim. "

Mike had told me that he would visit our Indian friends on the way, andspend the night with them, should he start too late to perform the wholedistance in one day. The recollection of this increased my apprehensionfor his safety. 

Kepenau said that he and four of the best-armed of his people would setout early in the afternoon to look for our friend. Of course, weinsisted on accompanying them; and being pretty well rested, we startedat the hour proposed. We put on our skates, but the Indians kept pacewith us by running. 

We went on and on, but no sign could we see of Mike. It was alreadygetting dusk when Kepenau stopped and examined the ice. 

"A man has passed this way, " he said, "and has turned off to the right. "

Telling one of his people to follow up the trail, he proceeded onwards, narrowly scrutinising the ice. 

"It is as I thought, " he observed; "he was coming along on foot when hesaw a pack of wolves following him, and instead of continuing on the icehe made his way for the shore, to try and reach a tree into which hecould climb--the wisest thing he could do. "

Having made this remark, he led the way in the direction the otherIndian had taken. He soon overtook him; but as darkness was increasingwe had to proceed slowly, so as not to lose the trail, which I wasutterly unable to perceive. The banks here were of a low, marshynature, so that there were few trees about up which the fugitive couldhave escaped. I did not confidently expect to meet Mike on thisoccasion, for he, I thought, would have come along on his skates, whereas this person, the Indian said, was on foot. 

We had not gone far when Kepenau stopped. "That is the howl of wolves, "he observed; "but it is accompanied by a curious sound, and they are nothowling in their usual fashion. "

Advancing further, I could clearly distinguish the howling of thewolves, accompanied by another sound. 

"Why, as I am alive, those are the tones of Mike Laffan's fiddle!"exclaimed Uncle Mark. "He is safe, at all events--that is one comfort;but it is a curious place to be playing in. "

Kepenau now told us that the path we were following would lead us to theruins of an old fort, erected by the early French settlers, and that hehad little doubt our friend had found his way to it for refuge from thewolves; but they had followed him, and were certainly not far off. 

We hurried on, and as the sounds of the fiddle became more distinct, thefull moon rose from behind a dark mass which proved to be a ruined wallof the building; and immediately afterwards, directly in front of us, wediscovered Mike Laffan seated on one of the time-worn and rickety beamswhich had once formed part of the fort. There he was, bow in hand, fiddling with might and main; while below him were a whole pack ofwolves, their mouths open, singing an inharmonious chorus to his music. So entranced were they, that the brutes actually did not discover us;nor, so far as we could see, were they making any attempt to reach Mike. 

At a sign from Kepenau we stopped; but Mike, though he had perceived us, went on fiddling. Presently he changed the tune to one of extraordinaryrapidity: this evidently astonished his vulpine audience, which began toleap about. Suddenly he exclaimed, "Now! shout, friends, shout! and weshall put the spalpeens of wolves to flight. " As we raised our voiceshe made his instrument produce the most fearful shrieks and cries, whilehe uttered at the same time a true Irish howl. 

Mike's plan had the desired effect. The wolves, bewildered by thestrange sounds, were seized with terror, and off they scampered like apack of curs, howling and biting at each other as they rushed alongtowards the forest, in which they soon disappeared. 

Mike on this jumped down from his perch, laughing heartily, and thankedus all for having come to his assistance. Of course, our opportuneappearance had very much astonished him; but we soon explained matters, and expressed our hope that he was none the worse for his adventure. 

"Sorra a bit, " he answered, "except that I am mighty cowld, sitting upthere among the snow for so long; but I'll soon be afther warming mylimbs. "

Saying this he set off with us, and at a rapid rate we retraced oursteps to the Indian camp. We were all glad enough to turn in; and nextmorning our friends, after examining the country around, assured us thatthe wolves were not likely to follow our footsteps. 

My uncle had taken a great liking to Kepenau, and invited him to comeand pitch his camp near us; promising to supply him with powder andshot, and also to assist him in trading with the white men so that norisk might be run of whisky being given in exchange for game and furs. Kepenau said he would think about the matter. 

One of the young squaws who happened to be present was his daughter. Onhearing of the invitation, she begged her father to accept it. She wasfar superior to the other Indian women in appearance; and although notso old as Lily, she was taller than any of them. Her complexion was ofthe lightest olive, through which rich colour could be seen on hercheeks. She was, indeed, fairer than many Europeans. Her figure wasextremely graceful, too. I did not, however, observe this when I firstsaw her, for she was then dressed in her thick blanket robe. Her namewas Ashatea, or "White Poplar;" a very suitable name, as I thought. Shehad seen Lily, I found, two or three times, before they had movedwestward; and she longed, she told me, to meet her again, and beggedthat I would tell Lily so when I returned home. It was this that madeher so anxious that her father and his tribe should come and camp nearus. 

Before we started, Kepenau had almost promised to come, though he wouldnot bind himself to do so. "Circumstances might change, " he observed. "He was well located where his camp was pitched, and it was trying workto change quarters at that season of the year. "

Ashatea accompanied us, with her people, down to the ice. "Do notforget, " she said, "my message to your sister Lily. "

"You may trust me, " I answered, making her a bow--for I felt that shewas a lady, although an Indian squaw; then off we set, hoping this timeto reach home before nightfall. Having completely recovered from ourfatigue, we got on famously. Mike did not forget to secure thewolf-skin; and just as the sun sank behind the trees, we were saluted bythe sharp, joyous barking of Snap, Yelp, and Pop, and by the gruffertones of Quambo, who rushed out of the hut to welcome us home. 

We had plenty of work to do after we returned home, but I managed tomake a run over to the settlement to pay a visit to my uncle and auntand Lily. I did not fail to give her Ashatea's message; and she wasmuch pleased to hear of her. 

"I do hope they will come into our neighbourhood; I should be so glad tosee her again, " said Lily. "Ashatea promised to take me out in hercanoe; for, you know, she is as expert as any of the men in paddlingone. She wished to show me how the Indians catch fish. And then shesaid that when the rice was ripe we should go to the rice-lake tocollect it. I hope that Aunt Hannah won't object. It would be veryinteresting; and there could be no possible danger, as all the Indiansin this part of the country are friendly. But, to tell you the truth, Roger, I am quite jealous of you, as you are now able to go out into theforest by yourself, and meet with all sorts of adventures; whilst I, alas! am compelled to stay at home, with no other amusement thanoccasionally a `sewing' or an `apple bee. '"

I, of course, sympathised with Lily, and said that I wished Aunt Hannahwould let her come out with me, and that I should take very great careof her. 

"I am afraid that she thinks we are now too old to run about together aswe used to do, when you were a boy and I was a girl, " she answered. 

"I wish, then, that we were young again!" I exclaimed; "although Ishould not then be able to take as much care of you as I can now. Iwould sooner die, Lily, than allow any harm to happen to you. "

"That I am sure you would, Roger, " she said; "and I should not be afraidto trust myself with you anywhere. "

We were not very old even then, I should remark: but I was feelingmyself a man, and was ready to do all sorts of manly things. 

"By-the-by, " observed Lily, "we have become intimate with a family amongthe settlers who arrived last fall, --Mr and Mrs Claxton, and Doratheir daughter, a very nice girl of my age, and a great friend of mine. Dora has a brother called Reuben, and I think you will like him. Although he is younger than you are, he seems to be a fine fellow, andhas your taste for natural history and sporting. "

"I shall be very glad to meet with him; but I have not time to look himup now, as I must get back to the hut. But you may tell him about me;and say that, if he will come over, I shall be happy to take him outinto the forest, where we can have a hunt together. "

Although I had said that I must go immediately, I lingered for some timewith Lily, for I never was in a hurry to leave her. It was consequentlyquite dark before I got half-way to the hut; still, I knew the path--indeed, there was only one. The snow, however, thickly covered theground, and I had to guide myself by feeling the scores on the trunks ofthe trees. Had every tree been thus marked, there would have been nogreat difficulty; but, of course, they were scored only at intervals, and sometimes I was uncertain whether I had not somehow got out of thedirect line. I knew that, did I once go wrong, it would be a hardmatter, if not impossible, to find my way back again. There might bewolves prowling about, too; or I might by chance find myself in thegrasp of a hungry bear, bent on a visit to the hog-pens in thesettlement. Intending to return early, I had left without my gun--anact of folly I resolved not to repeat. Should I lose myself, I shouldhave no means of making a signal, and I might very possibly be frozen todeath before the morning. 

I had gone some distance without finding a score, and I began to fearthat I really had lost myself; but it would not do to stand still, so Iwalked on; and greatly to my relief, as I touched tree after tree, I atlength felt a scored one, and knew that I was in the right direction. Presently a light appeared ahead. I ran towards it, shouting at the topof my voice. A welcome halloo came from Mike, who was standing, with apine torch in his hand, at the door of the hut. 

Two days after this, a tall lad, of fair complexion, made his appearanceat the hut, gun in hand, and introduced himself as Reuben Claxton. "Miss Lily, who is a great friend of my sister Dora, told me that youwould be glad to see me; and so I have come, and I should much like tohave a hunt with you in the forest, " he said abruptly. 

It was his way, I found. He always went directly to the point, whetherin talking or in doing anything: and I liked him the better for that. 

Uncle Mark invited him to stay with us. 

"I said that I would if you asked me, so they will not be expecting meat home again, " he answered. 

In ten minutes we were on as friendly terms as if we had known eachother all our lives. Next day we started with our guns, accompanied byMike and Quambo, and our three dogs. The sky was bright, the air calm, and, except for the snow and the leafless trees, we might have supposedourselves to have been in the middle of summer. 

We had not gone far when we caught sight of an animal making its wayalong the trunk of a fallen tree. I soon recognised it to be a marten, and was just going to fire, when I perceived another creature coming outof a hole hard by. The former animal was evidently bent on attackingthe latter. The marten immediately stopped, and carefully eyed thehermit, the character of which I could not at first make out on accountof the distance it was from us. Quambo would probably have known, buthe and Mike were some way behind us. Of the marten I had no doubt; Irecognised it by its agile and graceful movements, by its length, whichwas about a foot and a half, with a bushy tail somewhat under a footlong, and by its dark tawny coat and white throat, its pointed muzzle, and bright and lively eyes. We stopped to watch what would take place, keeping back the dogs, which were about to rush forward and seize theanimals. 

The marten soon made up its mind to assault its opponent, which, insteadof retreating into its hole, came boldly forward and ascended the fallentrunk. I at once saw that it was an "urson, " or porcupine; although mycompanion supposed it to be another animal, as he could not see the longquills with which the English porcupine is armed. This creature wasfully two feet long. Its back was covered with thick hair of a duskybrown colour; its head was short, and its nose blunt; it had small roundears, very powerful teeth, short limbs, and feet armed with strongcrooked claws. These particulars I was afterwards able to exhibit tohim. 

The porcupine stood eyeing its opponent for nearly a minute; then themarten began the attack by showing its teeth, erecting its hairs, andspringing forward with graceful bounds. At the same time the porcupine, erecting an armour of quills, which had till then been concealed underits thick hair, appeared all at once to become twice its former size. The marten had too much impetus to stop its attempt to seize theporcupine by the snout; but the latter, suddenly whisking round, dealtthe marten a tremendous blow with its tail, filling its body with shortdarts, and sending it off the trunk sprawling among the snow. 

The marten was now animated by rage as well as by the desire to captureits foe. It again sprang up, ran along the boughs of the fallen tree, and advanced once more towards the porcupine; but its courage andagility did not avail it. Another blow from that formidable tail castit once more into the snow; while the porcupine looked down withcontempt on its defeated antagonist. Reuben, taking good aim with hisrifle, put the marten out of misery; while I killed the victoriousporcupine. The dogs then rushed forward; but Snap, the most eager, hadreason to repent his eagerness, as before we could keep him off theanimal he had received several sharp quills in his jaws. These weimmediately extracted, but he never again attempted to seize either aliving or a dead porcupine. 

We killed another marten and some squirrels, and were returning homejust at sundown, when we met Uncle Mark, who had followed our trail--nodifficult thing to do over the snow, even for a white man. He had justbefore caught sight of an opossum, which had escaped him. It hadevidently paid a visit to our poultry-yard a short time previously, andhaving succeeded in carrying off one of the inhabitants, was making itsway with its prey to its mate or hungry family when Uncle Mark overtookit. He had knocked it over with his stick, and supposed it dying ordead, as it lay with open mouth, extended tongue, and dim eyes. At thatmoment he had caught sight of a marten or some other animal movingthrough the forest. The creature thereupon proved that it was only"'possuming;" for the instant his eye was withdrawn it sprang up, andset off at a rate which showed that its powers of locomotion, at least, had not been impaired by the blows it had received. 

He was telling us this, when the dogs began to yelp, and presently rightahead of us appeared a creature of the size of a large cat. 

"Dere a 'possum, " exclaimed Quambo; and we hurried after it with thedogs. 

"Master 'Possum" was not going to be caught so easily, however. In aninstant it was up a tree, and lost to sight amid the branches, while thedogs yelped around it. 

"The creature is lost, " cried Reuben. 

"No fear ob dat, " answered Quambo. "We soon find him out. "

Then he and Mike, with the rest of us, began to collect all the decayedbranches to be found above the snow. We soon bad enough wood for afire; when Quambo striking a light, it quickly blazed up, and the flamesexhibited the opossum making its way along one of the branches. Thedogs leaped about, and yelped loudly. Quambo had thrown himself on theground to watch the animal's proceedings; for the moment we hadattempted to take aim, it had nimbly sprung round to the dark side, apparently watching us as eagerly as we were watching it. Mike on thishurried off to a little distance and lifted his rifle. He fired, anddown came the opossum. 

The dogs seized it, and in a few moments life was extinct. There was noshamming now, though the Irishman gave it another blow, after we hadtaken off the dogs, just to make sure. He having slung it over hisback, we put out the fire to prevent the risk of igniting the trees, andproceeded homewards well content with our evening's sport. 

It was the last idle day we had for some time, for we had an abundanceof work to get through before the return of spring, which was nowrapidly approaching. It was the least pleasant time of the year, too;for we had thaws of two or three days at a time, during which thehardened snow was turned into slush. Then frost would come on again, and hold the timber with such a grasp that we could not move it. Weoccupied the time in putting up sheds, and in such other work as couldbe done before the ground was clear. No one, however, complained; forwe knew that the snow would soon disappear, that the leaves would againcome forth, and that the rivers would be open, when we should be able tomove about much more rapidly in our canoes than we had done over thefrozen ground. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

UNCLE MARK'S GOOD OPINION OF REUBEN--MIKE LAFFAN'S FIDDLE--THE BEAVER--REUBEN'S DESIRE TO TURN TRAPPER--QUAMBO TAKES A PIPE--KEPENAU'S CANOE--ASHATEA PADDLES REUBEN HOME--KEPENAU'S SAGACITY--UNCLE MARK WELCOMESKEPENAU AND HIS DAUGHTER--THE OLD TRAPPER--REUBEN CARRIES SAMSON'SPACK--ASHATEA IS TAUGHT ENGLISH BY LILY AND DORA--MARTIN GODFREY'S VISITTO THE SETTLEMENT--KEPENAU'S AND ASHATEA'S DEPARTURE--SANDY MCCOLL, THEHALF-BREED--A VISIT TO KEPENAU--PORTAGING. 

The summer had now come. The trees were all decked with their rich andvaried foliage; the notes of the feathered inhabitants were heard in theforest; and numerous animals which had either gone south during thewinter, or had concealed themselves in sheltered places, were movingabout. There had been too much ploughing and sowing to allow of myindulging in my favourite pursuits. All I could do was to run over andpay my uncle and aunt a visit; but it may be that Lily was the chiefattraction. 

I found her friend Dora with her one day. She was certainly a very nicegirl, although not equal to Lily by a long way, in my opinion. Theyinquired whether we had seen anything of Kepenau and his daughterAshatea. 

"They have not yet appeared, " I answered; "nor have we received anytidings of them. "

"Dora wants to make the acquaintance of a real Indian girl, fit to be aheroine, " said Lily, laughing. "She has hitherto only seen the wretchedsquaws who appear in the Eastern States. She can scarcely believe thatAshatea is the interesting creature I describe her. "

I said that I would try to communicate with Kepenau, if I could learnhis whereabouts from any passing Indians. 

"Oh do!" said Lily; "and let him understand how glad we shall be to seehim and his daughter again. "

While we were talking Reuben came in, and offered to accompany me backto the hut. He, like me, had been very busy all the spring. Hecertainly did not look well suited for hard labour; but his face wasmore bronzed than heretofore, and he seemed perfectly well. Wishing thegirls good-bye, we shouldered our guns, and commenced the walk to thehut. There was no risk of losing our way at this time, for the dayswere long, and there was a bright moon that evening. 

Uncle Mark welcomed Reuben, whom he liked for his straightforwardcharacter and honesty. 

"I am glad you have got such a companion as that young fellow, " he saidto me. "When two harum-scarum fellows associate, they are sure to getinto trouble; but you two will help each other out of difficulties, should you unexpectedly fall into them. "

Mike amused us that evening with a tune on his fiddle; and Quambodiverted us still more by a dance he performed to the music, which madeReuben, who was not addicted to laughing, almost split his sides. 

We agreed to have a long ramble into the forest next day, my unclegiving me leave of absence. He could not spare Mike, but he allowedQuambo to accompany us. 

"We can cook our dinner without him, " I said; "though, to be sure, wecannot expect to dress it as well as he would. "

"Ah! Massa Mark, poor black fellow do one t'ing well; you do eberyt'ing well, " observed Quambo, with a grimace, by which he intended toshow that he was paying a deserved compliment. 

We carried our guns, with provisions in our knapsacks to last us for aday, although we expected to kill more game than we should want. As wewished to make a long excursion, we started at daybreak; that is to say, Reuben, Quambo, and I, with the dogs. Reuben had a great desire to seea beaver settlement which I had once visited when we first came intothat part of the country; and I thought that I could find my way to it. Quambo amused us, as we walked along, with all sorts of tales aboutbeavers, raccoons, opossums, bears, and other animals, with the habitsof which he was well acquainted. 

The beaver is a good-sized animal, being two and a half feet longexclusive of the tail, which is one foot more. It is of a deep chestnutcolour; the hair very fine, smooth, and glossy. The Indians use itsincisor teeth, which are very large and hard, to cut the bone or hornwith which they tip their spears. It is a rodent, or gnawing animal. It has a broad, horizontal, flattened tail, nearly of an oval form, which is covered with scales. The hind feet are webbed, and, with theaid of the tail, which acts as a rudder, enable it to swim through thewater with ease and rapidity. Except in one respect, I do not know thatit can be considered a sagacious animal; but it is a marvellousengineer, its faculties being employed in building houses, and informing dams for the protection of its village. 

One of its chief characteristics is the power it possesses of producinga substance termed "castor, "--which is contained in two bags, each aboutthe size of a hen's egg. This castor is peculiarly attractive tobeavers. They scent it at a distance, and invariably make their waytowards it. No sooner does the beaver discover the delicious odour thanhe sits upright, sniffs about in every direction, and squeals withexcitement until he can get up to it. The trapper, knowing this, alwayscarries a supply of castor, or bark-stone; and when he reaches a streamor any other water near which he believes beavers may be found, he setshis trap, about six inches under the water. He then chews the end of atwig, dips it in the castor, and sticks it in with the scented enduppermost, just a little above the water. The nearest beaver, ondiscovering the scent, hurries up to the spot; and, if a young animal, is nearly certain to be caught by the trap. The older beavers are moreknowing and cautious, and frequently bite off the end of the twigwithout entangling themselves. 

Another curious circumstance connected with this "castoreum" is, that assoon as one beaver has deposited any of it on the ground, the beaversfrom another lodge go to the spot, and after covering it with earth andleaves, deposit their own "castoreum" on it. When they have gone away, others in turn perform the same operation; and thus the process goes ontill a heap four or five feet in height has been raised. No one has asyet been able to ascertain the object of this proceeding. It gives thetrapper, however, the means of catching the poor creatures--means whichthey would undoubtedly withhold, if they had the power. Like humanbeings, they are sufferers from their own acts. 

The teeth of the beavers are sharp and powerful, and their jaws possessan extraordinary amount of strength. This enables them to bite throughwood, tear the bark from trees, and chew vegetable substances of allsorts. During summer they regale themselves on fruits and plants ofvarious descriptions; but their winter stock of food consists of thebark of the birch, plane, and other trees--and even of the young wooditself, which they steep in water before devouring it. 

Their favourite resort is a stream or a pool near trees. Here they willassemble to the number of some hundreds, living in communities, andworking together. They select, when they can, a stream with a current, because it affords them the means of conveying wood and other materialsfor their habitations. They choose such parts as will afford them depthof water sufficient to resist the frost in winter, and prevent itfreezing to the bottom. When, however, they find that there is notdepth enough for this purpose, they build a dam across the stream, at aconvenient distance below their habitations. If the current is gentle, the dam is made perfectly straight; but if rapid, it is constructed witha considerable curve, the convex side being towards the upper part ofthe stream. The materials employed are drift wood, green willows, birch, and poplar; these are placed horizontally, and kept down by mudand stones. So strong do these dams become, that they are capable ofresisting a considerable force both of water and ice; for generally thewood, taking root, shoots upwards, and forms ultimately a thick hedge. In some cases even trees sprout up, in the branches of which the birdsform their nests. 

Beavers build their houses of the same materials as their dams, and ofvarious sizes, according to the number of the inmates. These, however, do not often exceed four or eight old ones, and from six to fourteenyoung ones. The houses are of a circular form, elevated some feet abovethe surface of the water; but the entrance is always low down beneathit. They are more rudely constructed than the dams, too. The wood islaid nearly horizontally, and crosswise; the branches, which projectinwards, they cut off with their teeth. First there is a layer of wood, and then one of mud and stones; and so they work on till a sufficientheight is gained, when the roof, of rough branches, is placed on thetop, and plastered down with mud and stones. 

Such was the interesting account which Quambo gave us as we walkedalong. 

No event worthy of description occurred during our walk, though it tookus some hours to reach the spot for which I was directing our course. 

I was not disappointed. As we approached it cautiously, we caught sightof several beavers running about on the banks of the stream, somenibbling away at the trunks of saplings and small trees which they wereengaged in felling. Had we fired, we might have killed two or three;but the rest would have disappeared, and we should then have lost theopportunity of observing them. We therefore crept on, concealingourselves among the thick underwood. 

At length I was afraid, should we get closer, that we might make somenoise and alarm the animals. I therefore made a sign to my companionsto stop; and looking down, we could discern one of the dams I havespoken of carried across the stream from one side to the other, andapparently not quite finished. Though several beavers were runningabout it, they were not at work; indeed, all their operations arecarried on during darkness. Nature, of course, has given them theinstinct to work at this time, which saves them the destruction thatwould otherwise probably overtake them, both from men and beasts. 

After watching them for some time, I wished to retire and let them amusethemselves undisturbed; but Quambo took it into his head to give a loudshout, when in an instant the startled creatures scampered off, anddived under the water. Our chance of seeing more of them was gone; theywere evidently on the watch for us, for now and then I saw a snoutpopping up above the surface, to ascertain if we had taken ourdeparture. 

We made our way along the banks of the stream for some distance, till wesaw before us a broad expanse of water; and we discovered that it was ashallow lake or pond, bordered by reeds, and with numerous dead treesrising up out of the water near its shores. It struck me that this lakehad been produced by the beaver-dams; and on our proceeding downwardstowards what appeared to be its outlet, we found what had the appearanceof being a long bank, of a convex form, stretched directly across thestream. This, on further examination, I had no doubt was the work ofbeavers. Alders and willows, and other water-loving trees ofconsiderable size, were growing out of it; and digging down to a slightdepth, we found that it consisted of lengths of the trunks of youngtrees, now rapidly decaying and turning into a vegetable mould, thusaffording nourishment to all sorts of plants. 

Above the surface of the lake were numerous beaver-houses, and after wehad concealed ourselves for some time we caught sight of the inhabitantscoming forth and swimming about; while one or two knowing old fellowsclimbed to the roof of their houses, to keep a look-out, as we supposed, and give notice of approaching danger. We might have shot several, butwithout the dogs we should not have been able to recover them. Indeed, their skins would have been of much less value than those caught intraps. After watching them for some time, then, we agreed that we oughtto be on our homeward way, or we should certainly be benighted. Thoughwe had found the path easily enough in daylight, it would be a hardmatter to do so in the dark. 

"I should very much like to turn trapper, " said Reuben to me as wewalked along. "I once heard a good deal about the lives the trapperslead, from a fine old man who stopped at our house one night, on his wayto dispose of his packs of skins at one of the fur-traders' posts. "

"I suspect that it must be a very hard life, and you would soon gettired of it, Reuben, " I answered. 

"As to that, I fancy that when I got accustomed to the hardships Ishould like it more and more; but I would be a trapper on my own hook--have my own animals and traps, hunt where I chose, and sell my peltriesto whom I pleased. Our old friend had a horse and two mules. He rodethe horse, and the mules served to carry his packs. He had six traps, which he carried in a leathern bag called his trap-sack. I wasparticularly struck by his appearance as he rode up to our cottage. Hiscostume was a hunting-shirt of dressed buckskin, ornamented with longfringes; pantaloons of the same material, decorated withporcupine-quills hanging down the outside of the leg. He wore moccasinson his feet, and a flexible felt hat upon his head. Under his rightarm, and suspended from his left shoulder, hung his powder-horn andbullet-pouch, in which he carried balls, flint, and steel His longknife, in a sheath of buffalo, hung from a belt round his waist--madefast to it by a steel chain. Also, he carried a tomahawk; and slungover his shoulder was his long heavy rifle; while from his neck hung hispipe-holder, garnished with beads and porcupine-quills. 

"He had come many hundreds of miles from the west, having trapped as faroff as the Rocky Mountains, and had met with all sorts of adventuresamong the Indians, from whom he had often narrowly escaped with hislife. He said that he would take me with him, as he much wanted acompanion, and would answer for my life with his own; though I shouldrun no more risk than he did, if I only followed his directions. But myfather would not hear of it, and was quite angry with the old man forputting the idea into my head; so, of course, I had to give it up. 

"`Well, Reuben, my boy, ' he said as he rode away, `should your fatherchange his mind, and you hold fast to yours, when I come back I willtake you with me. '

"But he never has come back since. "

I laughed at Reuben's notion; for, knowing him as I did, I saw that hewas utterly unfit for the sort of life he proposed to lead, and would beheartily sick of it before long. He had a fertile imagination, and hadpictured a trapper's life as something very delightful, although I wassure he would in reality hate it. And I believe that is the case withmany other boys, --especially with those who take it into their head togo to sea, and who have never been on board a ship, and know nothingwhatever of sea-life. 

We had now performed the greater part of our journey home, and hadreached the bank of the larger river, where it extended into lake-likedimensions, narrowing again shortly to its former width. Here severalrocks were seen rising out of it--the waters rushing between them withgreat force, and forming a cataract, down which I should have thought itimpossible for the strongest boat to make its way without being dashedto pieces. 

At this point we sat down on the bank to rest and take some refreshment, when Quambo pulled out his pipe. 

"You no smoke, young gen'lemen; but ole neegur, he fond of baccy, andyou no object, " said Quambo. 

Quambo was always a pattern of politeness. We begged him to smoke asmuch as he liked, although we had not taken to it ourselves. 

When Quambo was enjoying his pipe, he was never in a hurry to move, sowe sat on longer than we should otherwise have done. I considered, atlength, that it was time to move; when, looking up the stream, acrossthe broad expanse I have mentioned, I caught sight of a light canoeskimming rapidly over the surface. It was approaching us; so, promptedby curiosity, we agreed to wait its arrival at the shore--for it did notoccur to us it could possibly descend the rapids. It kept, however, inthe middle of the current, and before we had got far from where we hadbeen sitting I saw that it was about to make its way amid the tumblingwaters. 

"These people must be strangers, and cannot be aware of the danger theyare running, " I observed. "Their canoe will be destroyed, and we mustdo our best to save them. "

We accordingly hurried back. As the canoe approached, I saw that therewere four people in her: one in the stern, and two in the bows paddling;the other, who appeared to be a female, sitting near the after end, wasalso dexterously using a paddle, now on one side and now on the other. On looking again, I felt nearly sure that the Indian in the stern wasour friend Kepenau, and that the female was his daughter Ashatea. 

I shouted, but it was too late to warn him to turn back; indeed, fromthe calm way in which he sat, I was convinced that he well knew where hewas going: and almost before I had time to think much about the dangermy friends were running, they had passed it, and their canoe wasfloating in the calm water at the foot of the rapids. 

My shout attracted the notice of Kepenau, who at once recognised me, andsteered his canoe for the bank. He and Ashatea stepped on shore, andseemed much pleased at seeing me. I introduced Reuben, who made aspolite a bow to the Indian girl as he would have done to a princess. She put out her hand, and in her broken language inquired if he had asister. On his replying that such was the case, Ashatea expressed ahope that she would become a friend to her, as Lily was. 

Kepenau told me that they were on their way to visit our settlement, according to his promise. "I thought it wisest, " he said "to keep mypeople at a distance, so we have fixed our camp on the banks of a streamsome miles to the westward; and as the rivers are now open, we caneasily hold communication with you. At the same time, as there areseveral intervening rapids and waterfalls, the white men are not likelyto find their way often to us, or to bring the `fire water' which I somuch dread. "

On hearing that we were on our way home, he offered to accompany us;observing that Ashatea could steer the canoe as well as he could, andthough the distance by the river was greater, she would not be longafter us. "There are no more rapids or waterfalls to be passed, so thatthe remainder of the voyage can be performed without danger, " heobserved. 

Reuben, on hearing this, asked leave to take his place, saying that heshould much like the trip by the river. 

"But you cannot use a paddle, " said Kepenau. 

"Not very well, " answered Reuben. 

"Then don't make the attempt, or you may upset the canoe, or lose yourpaddle. If you go, you must sit perfectly quiet, " said Kepenau. 

Reuben promised to obey orders. Ashatea smiled, and appeared to behighly amused at the idea of having a white man as her passenger. 

As we had no time to lose, Ashatea resumed her seat in the stern of thecanoe. 

"Now, take care, " she said, laughing, as she saw Reuben about to stepin, "else you will tumble over on the other side, or make a hole in thecanoe and go through it. "

Reuben looked somewhat alarmed, and in his eagerness was very nearlydoing both the things against which he was being warned. Kepenau, however taking his arm, helped him in. 

"Now, don't move till you reach the end of your voyage, " said theIndian. "Perhaps we shall be there to help you out. "

Ashatea gave a flourish with her paddle as a farewell signal, andstriking the water, away the canoe shot down the stream. We meanwhiletook the path homewards, and as we were anxious to arrive before thecanoe we hurried forward. 

Kepenau told me that his daughter had so much wished to see Lily, --or mysister, as he called her, --that he had consented to bring her, and toleave her for two or three days, if my friends would allow it. 

I said that I was sure they would. 

He desired, he told me, to make some trade arrangements for disposing ofthe peltries which he and his people obtained; his object, at the sametime, being to keep them away from the white men, for fear of the "firewater. " This subject was continually on his mind. He had seen it provethe destruction of so many of his countrymen, that he dreaded itsintroduction among his own tribe, who had hitherto been kept free fromit. However, as my uncles and Mr Claxton were men who never touchedliquor, he was not afraid of dealing with them. 

I remarked, as we walked along, that his eyes were constantly turning inevery direction, --now on the ground, now on the trees and hushes oneither side, --as if he was on the look-out for game, or fancied that anenemy was lurking near. I at last inquired why he did this. 

"It is the habit of my people, " he answered. "We never can tell whetherour foes may be before us or tracking our footsteps. I noticed thatsome one besides you and your young friend and the black has passed thisway lately. He wore moccasins, and may therefore be a red man and anenemy; but I have just discovered that he is one of your people, and hasa load on his shoulders. Observe that soft ground; his feet sank deeperinto it than would have been the case had he been unencumbered. He iseither an old man, or overcome with fatigue. He cannot be very farbefore us, and is going in the direction of your hut. " Kepenau pointedas he spoke to some mossy ground, where I could just distinguish a faintoutline of the footsteps of a man; but I should have been unable to readanything beyond that fact from the marks left behind. 

Quambo, who saw them, thought that they might have been, after all, onlythe footsteps of Uncle Mark or Mike, who might have come out thus far insearch of game; but Kepenau laughed when this was said. 

"No, no, " he answered; "these are moccasins. You will see that I amright. "

We hurried on, for the sun was getting low, and already the gloom hadsettled down in the recesses of the forest. 

As we emerged into more open ground near the banks of the river, therays of the sun glancing along it sparkled on the flakes of foam, as thestream hurried rippling along the banks. Nearing the hut, we caughtsight of three figures standing in front of it. 

"I told you so, " observed Kepenau. "Yonder is the man whose trail Idiscovered. A trapper, who has come east with his peltries. He is anold man, too, as I thought, and carried a heavy load. "

Before even our friends saw us, the canoe shot into view down thestream; and after helping Ashatea and Reuben to land--or rather thelatter, for the Indian girl sprang lightly on shore without assistance--we proceeded to the hut. 

Uncle Mark advanced to meet us. "All friends are welcome, " he said, taking Kepenau's hand, and then greeting the young girl in his kind, friendly way. "You will, however, have to submit to pretty closestowage, if, as I hope you intend to do, you will remain the night withus. "

"We can quickly put up sufficient shelter for this time of the year forourselves, so that we need not crowd you, my friend, " answered theIndian. "And our aged brother there, I doubt not, is as well accustomedto the open air as we are. "

"Many days and nights have passed since I slept under a roof, " observedthe old hunter, who, hearing himself mentioned, now came forward. "Wehave met before, brother, " he added, looking at the Indian; "ay, andfought and hunted together! Don't you recollect me?"

"Ay, that I do. You saved my life when the Apaches were about to takemy scalp, and enabled me to reach my horse and escape, " answeredKepenau. 

"Ah! I have a faint recollection of that; but I remember more clearlyhow, when I was hunted by a party of Araphoes, you and your people camesweeping down to my assistance, and put them to flight, " replied the oldtrapper. 

"I recollect the event, " observed Kepenau; "but I have long since buriedthe war-hatchet, and now strive to live at peace with my neighbours, ifthey will let me. "

While the Indian and the old trapper had been speaking, I had beenlooking at the latter. I had no doubt, from the description Reuben hadgiven of the visitor to his father's house, that this was the sameperson; and I was therefore not surprised to see him and Reuben shakinghands as old acquaintances. 

Quambo, knowing that food would be required for our guests, lost notime, with the assistance of Mike, in lighting a fire, and immediatelyset about cooking whatever his larder supplied. Though we had killedbut little game on our excursion, Uncle Mark and Mike had been morefortunate during our absence, and there was no lack of food. 

In the meantime Kepenau had called up his people from the canoe, andthey set to work to collect materials for two small wigwams, which, though they were more rudely constructed than usual, served the purposeintended. One was for the accommodation of Ashatea, and the other forthe chief--his men contenting themselves with a rough lean-to. 

The whole party joined us in the hut at supper, which, thanks to thediligence of Mike and Quambo, was quickly prepared. The old trapper hadmany anecdotes to tell, and many a wild adventure to recount, which, Isaw, was greatly interesting to Reuben. Ashatea spoke but little, though I could see, by her quick glance, that she understood much, ifnot all, that was said. 

At night the chief and his daughter retired to their wigwams, while theold trapper accepted a shakedown in the corner of our hut. He smiledwhen Uncle Mark offered him a bed. "For many a long year I have notslept in one, " he answered; "and I possibly may never again put my headon a pillow softer than my saddle or a pack of skins. "

Without taking off his clothes, and merely unbuckling his belt, he laydown, and was soon fast asleep. Reuben and I, after a few minutes'talk, did the same. Before I closed my eyes, however, I saw that UncleMark was sitting at the table, resting his head upon his hands, apparently lost in thought. 

At break of day the next morning our Indian friends were on foot, and weturned out to receive them. As our hut was close, we had our breakfastspread on a grassy spot beneath the trees, where we could enjoy freshair, which was certainly more suited to their taste. 

Ashatea looked handsomer than ever. She was eager to set out to seeLily. Reuben offered to accompany her, and show the way: at whichKepenau laughed, observing that an Indian never required a guide throughhis own country; but, for all that, he should be happy to have the whitestranger's society. 

Kepenau had brought several packages of skins, which it was his objectto dispose of. 

"My friend, " said the old trapper, touching him on the shoulder, "let mesell them for you. I know how the white men will treat you if theythink that they are yours: they will offer a third of the value, andthen insist on your taking articles you do not require. "

"I wish to open a fair trade with the white men, " answered Kepenau. "Iwill let them understand that I have more skins to bring. "

"The greater reason they will have for putting a small value on them, "observed the old trapper. 

"I would advise you to accept Samson Micklan's offer, " said Uncle Mark, turning to the Indian. 

Kepenau considered the matter for some time. "I will do as you advise, "he said at length. "I know that I can trust you. When you have fixed aprice, I will not consent to sell under it. I intend, nevertheless, togo to the settlement. "

The old trapper, whose name I now for the first time heard, appeared tobe in no hurry to continue his journey. When at length he declared thathe was ready to start, Reuben offered to carry his pack. 

Old Samson smiled. "It may make your young shoulders ache more than yousuppose, " he observed. 

"Let me try, " answered Reuben; and I helped him to place it on hisshoulders. In doing so I was able to judge of its weight. 

"If my uncle can spare me, I will assist you, " I said; "for I doubt verymuch whether you will be able to carry it all the way. "

Reuben, however, had made up his mind to fulfil his promise. I saw atwinkle in the old man's eyes when he trudged off trying to look as ifhe did not feel the weight. My uncle told me I might go too, so we setoff. Kepenau and Samson led the way, talking together. Reuben, as Iexpected, dropped alongside Ashatea; and I followed. The other Indiansbrought up the rear, carrying Kepenau's packs. 

Before long, I saw that Reuben was walking with difficulty, and puttinghis hands behind his back to try and lift the pack off his shoulders. Iranged up to him. 

"You had better let me carry that a little way for you, " I said. "Orsuppose we sling it on our sticks! we shall then get along more easily, and neither of us will feel the weight too much. "

Still Reuben declared that he could carry it. 

Ashatea looked at him, evidently understanding the matter as well as Idid. "You better let your friend do as he says, " she observed. 

At length Reuben, who was getting very hot, and had stumbled more thanonce, said, "Well, I do think it will be the best way. I am muchobliged to you, Roger. "

We soon had the pack slung to the sticks, and poor Reuben stepped alongmuch more easily than before. 

We soon reached Uncle Stephen's house, when the old trapper turned roundto Reuben. "You are a brave lad, " he said; "I like your pluck. In afew years, when you get more muscle in your limbs, you will laugh at apack twice the weight of that. "

Lily was delighted to see Ashatea, and we left them together while wewent on to Mr Claxton's, where old Samson intended to stay. He hadarranged with Kepenau to sell his peltries, and the next day they wereall disposed of at a price which greatly astonished and delighted ourIndian friend. He made an arrangement with Uncle Stephen to sell allthe produce of the chase which he might bring, and to purchase for himsuch articles as he required. 

Reuben brought his sister Dora over to see Ashatea, and the three girlsseemed very happy together. The Indian girl was as eager to learnEnglish as Lily and Dora were to instruct her; and she got on rapidly. 

Old Samson had suffered more from his long tramp on foot than he was atfirst willing to confess, and a fit of illness was the consequence. Hewas well cared for, however, by the Claxtons, who treated him as kindlyas if he had been a relation. He was grateful in his way; but it struckme that there was something hard and unsympathising in his character. He spoke of his fights with the Indians, of the scalps he had taken, ofhis hairbreadth escapes; but he never uttered a word which showed thathe had any religious feeling. Indeed, he seemed to me to be as much ofa heathen as the Indians among whom he had lived so long. It appearedstrange to me that an old man should be so hardened. I was not aware, at the time, that when people once begin to give up trusting God they gofurther and further from him; and thus, of course, as they advance inyears they think less and less of their souls, and, in fact, become moredead with regard to all spiritual matters. 

I had been accustomed to see Uncle Stephen read the Bible to his family, and offer up prayers morning and night; while he never did any work, except such as necessity demanded, on the Sabbath. Uncle Mark had beenless exact in these respects, although even he was accustomed to readthe Bible on the Sabbath, and to refrain from work; and occasionally wewent over to Uncle Stephen's on that day and joined his family atworship. Most of the people of the settlement, however, paid but littleattention to the day, though they ceased from all rough work, and made asort of holiday of it. There was no church or chapel of any descriptionin the neighbourhood, and few paid any attention to what are calledreligious duties. 

The day after I went to stay with Uncle Stephen, some little time beforesunset I saw a horseman approaching the house from the eastward. He wasa middle-aged man, dressed in a suit of dark grey, with his legs encasedin strong leather gaiters, and a broad-brimmed hat on his head; a pairof huge saddle-bags, too, were thrown across the hardy-looking mustanghe bestrode. He had neither gun over his shoulder nor sword by hisside; but he carried a thick staff of considerable length in his hand. 

"Canst tell me, young friend, if yonder house is the abode of StephenTregellis?" he asked as I advanced towards him. 

"Yes, sir. He is my uncle, " I answered, offering to hold his nag's headwhile he dismounted. 

He threw himself from the saddle with the activity of a young man. 

"I hope, then, that I shall not intrude, for I have come far, and shouldlike to spend a few days with one who, if I am not wrongly informed, will receive me as a brother Christian, " he said. 

"Uncle Stephen will be glad to see you, sir, " I answered, feeling surethat I was only saying what was the case. 

"Well, then, young man, go in and tell him that Martin Godfrey has cometo claim his hospitality. "

As my uncle had just reached home, I hurried in and gave him themessage. He immediately came out and welcomed the stranger, with whomhe had a short conversation, which I did not hear, as I was holding thepony at a little distance. I only caught the words, uttered by myuncle, "We will make ready a small upper room, and to that you shall bewelcome as long as you remain in these parts. "

He then told me to take the mustang round to the stable, to rub himdown, and feed him well, and to bring the minister's saddle-bags intothe house. When I returned, after having obeyed these orders, I foundthe stranger seated at table--on which Aunt Hannah and Lily had spreadsupper--talking cheerfully; and from what he said I gathered that he hadvisited a number of outlying settlements, accompanied by several youngministers, one of whom he had left at each. 

"I had no one to bring on here, and was unwilling to leave you withoutthe `bread of life, ' so I was fain to come on myself, " he observed. 

I wondered what he could mean. Aunt Hannah explained, after he andUncle Mark had gone out, that he was one of those energetic Gospellerswho had done so much for the back settlements of America; that he was anoverseer among them--his duty being to move from place to place to formnew congregations where none existed, and to strengthen and encouragethe older ones. 

He had much conversation with Kepenau and Ashatea, with whom he couldconverse in their own language. They were evidently deeply interestedin what he said, and I saw him frequently produce his Bible and refer toit to strengthen what he was saying. Kepenau had, as I have alreadysaid, some knowledge of Christianity, and he and his daughter verygladly received the instruction which the missionary afforded them. 

Uncle Stephen went out and succeeded in bringing in three or four of ourneighbours, among whom were Mr Claxton and Reuben, and we had a regularservice in the cottage, --the first of the sort I can recollect. TheBible was read, prayers were offered up, and the missionary gave anaddress; after which some of Wesley's hymns were sung by Lily and Dora--Ashatea occasionally joining in, with a very sweet voice, although shehad never heard them before. 

Mr Claxton afterwards begged the missionary to come and visit oldSamson. He gladly complied; but I heard him next day tell Uncle Stephenthat he feared no impression had been made on the old trapper's heart. "Still, I do not despair, " he added. "It may be as hard as iron, orstone; but iron can be melted by the fire, and stone worn away by theconstant dripping of water. One thing I know, --that nothing is toodifficult for God to accomplish; though we, his instruments, are obligedto confess our own weakness. "

I must not, however, dwell further on the various events which tookplace at this time. 

Martin Godfrey spent some days with Uncle Stephen, preaching everyevening in the open air, and three times on the Sabbath; and he promisedthe people, if they would put up a chapel, that he would ere long find aminister for them. Having distributed some Bibles and other bookscontained in his saddle-bags, he at length mounted his mustang and wenthis way. 

I remember Uncle Stephen asking him if he was not afraid of travellingwithout firearms. 

"I trust to One well able to protect me, " he answered, smiling. "Whenever I have to employ the arm of flesh, I find my trusty sticksufficient to defend myself against hostile Indians or savage beasts;"and as he whisked it round his head with a rapidity which dazzled theeyes, I could easily understand how it would prove a formidable weaponagainst either bears or wolves--a tap of it on their skulls beingsufficient to stun them; while it seemed to me that he might be able toward off either the arrows or the tomahawks of hostile Indians. 

Kepenau and Ashatea returned to their settlement; and the old trapper, who had now recovered, began to make preparations for his departure. Hehad again invited Reuben to join him, but Mr Claxton, very wisely, would not hear of his son going away with the old man. 

"It is more than likely we shall never see him again, " he observed. "Whatever his fate may be, you would probably share it; either to bekilled by Indians, or starved, or drowned, or frozen to death, or tornto pieces by bears or wolves. "

Reuben was inclined to complain. "Father thinks I cannot take care ofmyself, " he said to me. "As old Samson has spent so many years outtrapping by himself, why should not I have as good a chance of escapingfrom danger?"

"There is an old saying, `That the water-pot which goes often to thewell, gets broken at last, '" I observed. "Such may be the case withregard to old Samson; and you know nothing of the country, or of thecunning of the Redskins, and would be very sure to lose your life if helost his. "

The old man, who had set his heart on obtaining a companion of somesort, succeeded in persuading a half-breed to accompany him. This was aman named Sandy McColl, whose father was a Scotchman and his mother anIndian, and who had long been accustomed to the wild life of theprairies. He had come to the settlement intending to remain, and hadbuilt a hut and begun to cultivate a garden, with the intention, as wassupposed, of taking unto himself a wife; but the damsel on whom he hadset his affections had refused him. Sandy after this became verydowncast; he neglected his garden, and spent most of his time wanderingabout gun in hand, shooting any game he could come across. He had fewassociates, and was of a morose disposition. People, indeed, whisperedthat he had been guilty of some crime or other, and was forced to leavethe part of the country where he had before resided. Uncle Stephen, whooccasionally exchanged a few words with him, did not believe that thiswas the case, and declared that Sandy, in spite of his taciturnity andlove of solitude, was an honest fellow. Be that as it may, Samson wassatisfied with him, and the two agreed to start together. 

Soon after the old man's arrival, he had asked Reuben and me to make ajourney to the place where he had left his other packs of skins hiddenaway; and he described the spot so exactly, that we believed we shouldhave no difficulty in finding it. My uncle said I might go with MikeLaffan. Reuben, too, got leave from his father; and Sandy volunteeredto accompany us. Without him we should, I believe, have lost our way, for he knew the country much better than we did. 

We had to proceed cautiously during the latter part of the journey forfear of Indians, as we were far in advance of the territory claimed bythe white men. But I do not give an account of the expedition, because, in reality, we met with no adventure worthy of notice. Thanks to Sandy, we discovered the packs, and succeeded in bringing them back safe totheir owner; for which Samson was very grateful, and rewarded ushandsomely. With the proceeds he purchased two mustangs, sixbeaver-traps, a supply of powder and shot, and other articles. Sandyhad the means of obtaining another mustang, and such supplies as herequired. 

After this old Samson quickly recovered. As soon as he was well enoughhe and Sandy mounted their ponies, reserving a third animal to carrytheir goods; and having bidden us all good-bye, they set off into thewilderness--going to the westward, intending to push forward to thespurs of the Rocky Mountains, where, they said, game in abundance was tobe found. Reuben, who was really a very good fellow, soon gotreconciled to remaining at home and attending to his duty. 

Kepenau had made me promise to come and visit him, and had agreed tosend one of his people with a canoe to take me to his lodges; and atlast the Indian arrived at our hut. 

Kepenau, he said, had sent but a small canoe, as we might thus moreeasily make our way up the stream, and pass the several portages weshould have to go over. 

I knew that Reuben would take delight in the excursion, so I hurried tothe settlement to see if he could come. His father was very willing togive him leave, as it might turn his thoughts from the wilder and moredangerous adventures on which he was set. He had, some time beforethis, obtained a birch-bark canoe, which Kepenau, and sometimes Ashatea, had taught him how to use; and as he was constantly practising, he wasby this time well able to employ his paddle. We obtained leave to takeMike Laffan with us, too; and thus, with the Indian, we made a party offour in the two canoes. 

We carried our guns and axes and the usual woodmen's knives, a pot andpan for cooking our meals, some tin cups, and a few small bales ofcloths and coloured calicoes with which to pay the Indians for anypeltries they might have to sell--for our expedition was on business aswell as pleasure. We enjoyed the thoughts of it all the more on thataccount. We expected also to get some hunting, and to come back with asupply of dried venison, as well as some skins. 

The Indian told us that his name was Kakaik, or the "Small Hawk;" he letus understand that he was a great hunter, but as he could speak noEnglish, and as we understood but a few words of his language, we couldnot carry on much conversation with him. However, we managed tounderstand each other very well by means of signs. 

The first part of the voyage was along the main river, with which wewere well acquainted. We afterwards struck off up one of itstributaries, which varied greatly in width; sometimes it expanded into alake-like form, and at other parts it contracted into narrow dimensions, where the current ran with great force, and we had hard work to stem it. 

At length we reached a waterfall of nearly thirty feet in height, wherethe river rushed over the rocks and fell down perpendicularly in massesof foam. Kakaik made signs to us that we must land and carry our canoesfor some distance through the wood. This is what is called making a"portage. " Accordingly we unloaded them, and piled up our goods at thefoot of the fall. We then lifted the canoes out of the water; Kakaiktaking one bottom upwards on his shoulders and walking off with it. Mike imitated his example, as one man could get between the trees betterthan two, and the canoes were so light that they could be carried withease. Reuben, shouldering a portion of the goods, followed the Indian;and I, with another bale on my shoulders and the paddles and gun undermy arm, kept close after Mike--leaving the remainder of the things for asecond trip. 

The ground was rough in the extreme, and it was some way up a steep bankamong rocks. My fear was lest Mike should knock the canoe against thebranches of the overhanging trees and make a hole in her bottom, so Isang out to him to be cautious. 

"Faix! Masther Roger, it's that same I intind to be, " he answered. "Ihave no fancy to walk all the way back again, or forward either, if thisis the sort of ground we should have to pass over. "

We had to traverse a quarter of a mile or more till we saw the streamahead of us, running placid as before. Kakaik, going down into thewater, placed his canoe gently on the surface, and then helped to takeMike's off his shoulders. The goods we had brought were next placed inthem, and the Indian sat down on the bank to watch them while we wentback for the remainder. 

"Suppose some hostile Indians or prowling bear should have paid a visitto the landing-place, and carried off our property, " said Reuben. 

"We will hope for the best, " I answered, laughing; "but I will take mygun, in case of accidents. "

CHAPTER FIVE. 

AN INTRUDER--WE ARRIVE AT KEPENAU'S CAMP--ASHATEA INQUIRES KINDLY AFTERLILY AND DORA--DEER-HUNTING--THE STRANGE INDIANS--KEPENAU'SPRECAUTIONS--MIKE AMUSES THE CAMP WITH HIS FIDDLE--OUR FAREWELL--KAKAIK'S ADVICE WITH REGARD TO RAPID-SHOOTING--THE TREACHEROUS INDIAN ONSHORE--MIKE AND I PADDLE DESPERATELY--THE CANOE IS UPSET--CARRIED DOWNTHE STREAM--A NATURAL PLACE OF CONCEALMENT IN A HOLLOW TRUNK--MY TERRORON PERCEIVING THE INDIANS--FORCED BY HUNGER TO LEAVE MY CONCEALMENT, IAM TAKEN PRISONER BY FOUR INDIANS. 

On arriving at the foot of the falls we found our goods safe; but justas we were about to shoulder them we heard a rustling among the bushes. Advancing cautiously towards the spot, not knowing what might be there, I caught sight of a dark hairy form. It was a brown bear, which inanother minute would in all likelihood have been examining our propertywith no delicate fingers. I hesitated to fire, for I was sure that Ishould be unable to hit any vital part; and as even a brown bear, ifwounded, will turn furiously on his pursuers, before I could havereloaded the beast might have been upon me. In another instant Bruinhad plunged in among the thick underwood, and was concealed from view;but I heard him making his way rapidly from us, doubtless consideringthat discretion was the better part of valour. 

Having taken up our goods, and looked carefully round to see thatnothing was left behind, we set off towards the canoes. Kakaik by thistime had them both secured alongside the bank, so that we quicklyreloaded them and recommenced our voyage up the stream. 

I asked Mike to sing one of his Irish songs: this he was never loath todo, and he soon made the banks echo with his melody. As soon as he hadceased, the Indian took up the strain with one of his native songs. Itwas melancholy in the extreme, and contrasted greatly with Mike's joyousnotes. 

"Faix! if it's tears he wants to draw from our eyes, I can bate himthere, " observed Mike, when Kakaik had ceased; and he began one of thosesad ditties descriptive of the death of some Irish heroine. Though theIndian could not understand the meaning, he appeared to be muchaffected, and it was some time before he began another song. From thefew words we could make out, we supposed him to be recounting themisfortunes of his people, and their departure from the hunting-groundsof their fathers. 

Mike had brought his fiddle, but of course he could not play it whilepaddling. 

"When we get to Kepenau's, I'll show the people what I can do, and setthem all jigging away, and laughing till they split their sides, " heobserved. 

The scenery amid which we passed was wild in the extreme. Not a sign ofa human being, or a habitation of any sort, was visible. Sometimes darkrocks rose up in precipitous cliffs on both sides of us, and at othertimes the trees of the forest overhung the water. We had severalportages to make, as it was easier to carry the canoes over the landthan to drag them up the rapids, but Kakaik signified that on our returnwe might shoot them without danger. 

At last, in the far-off distance, we caught sight of a wreath of smokeascending from near the bank, and from the gestures of the Indian weunderstood that we were now approaching Kepenau's camp. In a short timeshouts were heard, and we saw several wigwams erected on the greenswardin a recess of the forest, surrounded by trees which sheltered themcompletely from the wind. 

A canoe immediately put off and came paddling out towards us; thenturned round and accompanied us back to the bank, on which Kepenau, withAshatea and other members of his family, stood ready to receive us. Aswe shook hands he told us how glad he was to see us; and Ashatea hadmany questions to ask about Lily and Dora. 

"I have been longing to come and visit them again, " she said. "Now thatthe rice is ripe, I want to take them down to the lake where it grows, that we may gather our canoe full. "

Kepenau said that his people would be very glad to receive the goods wehad brought, and would be ready to purchase them with their beaver-skinsand other peltries, of which they had a considerable store. 

When we talked about hunting, he assured us that we need have no fear ofobtaining plenty of sport, as, with our rifles, we should be certain tokill the game much more easily than his people could do with their bowsand arrows. A hunting-party was accordingly arranged for the next day, on the shores of a lake some miles off. He had already transported acouple of canoes to it, so that, should any of the deer take to thewater, we might be able to pursue them. Ashatea was much inclined tocome with us, but her father told her that she would be acting more likean English girl if she would stay at home and attend to householdaffairs. 

We started the next morning with Kepenau, Kakaik, and several otherIndians, who carried long spears as well as bows and arrows. We werealso accompanied by a pack of dogs, well-trained by the Indians forchasing the deer, though they were noisy, ill-looking curs. 

We commenced our hunt at some distance from the shores of the lake, butfor an hour or more we saw no signs of deer, and Reuben and I began tofancy that we should have to return home without venison. 

We had separated from Kepenau, but now we heard his voice, andimmediately afterwards the dogs gave tongue. We were looking about toascertain in what direction to bend our steps, when a fine deer startedout from among the trees on our right into the open glade. My gun beingready, I fired, and felt sure that I had wounded the deer; but theanimal still continued its course. The next instant the dogs appearedfrom the same direction, in hot chase after the deer. 

We followed, joined by Kepenau and the other men. Marks of blood on thegrass showed us that the deer had been wounded. Still, it might run, should the dogs not overtake it, for several miles, and might escape usafter all. It was too valuable a prize to be lost, so we continued thepursuit. 

The country now became much more open, and we saw that the deer had madeits way across the plain. On the further side there were some loftypines, towards which the animal appeared to have directed its course. 

We had been running on for several minutes, when, before I coulddistinguish anything, the exclamations of the Indians showed me that thedeer was in sight; and presently I saw it standing at bay under thetrees, with the dogs yelping round it and preventing it from proceedingfurther. 

When I got within gun-shot, I stopped for a moment to reload my rifle;and crying out to my friends not to get in the way, I again fired, andthe noble beast rolled over. Kakaik then dashed forward with hishunting-knife, and quickly put an end to the creature's sufferings, while the rest beat off the dogs. 

The deer was soon cut up, and each man loading himself with as much ashe could carry, the venison was conveyed to the spot selected for anencampment; where two of them remained to take care of it while we wentin search of more game. 

We had been for some time beating about, when once more we heard thedogs giving tongue; and after making our way through the forest, andreaching the borders of an open glade, we caught sight of a herd ofeight or ten deer scampering along at full speed, with the pack of dogsat their heels. We all of us fired, but although two or three shotstook effect none of the deer stopped. We saw them directing theircourse towards the lake; but they ran faster than we did, and did notallow us an opportunity of firing. We managed, however, to keep them inview, and saw that they did not turn either to the right hand or to theleft, so that we felt sure of overtaking them when they reached theshore of the lake. 

Kakaik, who was on my left hand, made signs to me to accompany himtowards the spot where we had left one of the canoes. I also understoodhim to signify that the dogs would prevent the deer from turning back. On reaching the canoe he lifted me into it, and stepping after me, seized a paddle, and with a few strokes sent it skimming out into thelake. Rounding a point, we soon caught sight of the deer, which stoodon the shore with the dogs barking behind them. The shouts of some ofthe people who now came up increased the terror of the poor animals. First one plunged into the water, then another, and another; till thewhole herd, with the exception of two which had fallen, were strikingout in different directions, making for the opposite bank. 

Kakaik pointed out one fine deer, and paddled towards it. I might haveshot the animal, but my Indian companion made signs to me to use a spearwhich lay at the bottom of the canoe; so, standing up, I grasped theweapon with both my hands, and drove it with all my force into thecreature's skull. In an instant its head went down, and its feetrising, it lay dead on the surface. Kakaik handed me a rope to castround its antlers, and we forthwith towed it in triumph to the shore. This done, we made chase after a second deer, which was swimming acrossthe lake towards a spot some little way off. Greatly to mysatisfaction, I succeeded in striking this animal as I had done thefirst. 

In the meantime the other canoe was paddling away in chase of two moredeer, which had made towards the further end of the lake. 

While we were occupied as I have described, I saw a third canoe, paddledby two strangers, darting out from behind a point in pursuit of anotherdeer. Whether the people were friends or foes, I could not tell; but assoon as Kakaik saw them he declared that they were the latter, and thatwe must be prepared for an attack should they have many companions inthe neighbourhood. 

"Then let us at once tow our deer up the lake towards the camp, where wecan obtain assistance, " I said. 

I now observed that those who had been unable to embark in the canoewere making their way in that direction. They had probably caught sightof the strange Indians. My fear was that Kepenau and Reuben might beattacked on their return. I made signs to my companion that we wouldland the deer and then go to the assistance of our friends. As Reubenand I had our rifles, and the strange Indians were probably withoutfirearms, we might easily keep them in check or put them to flight; orshould they venture to attack us, we might sink their canoes, even if wedid not kill them with our rifle-bullets, before they got up to us. 

As we reached the shore at the end of the lake, we found Mike andseveral of the Indians standing ready to receive us. 

Mike was fall of fight. "Arrah! be aisy, Masther Roger, " he said. "Sure, if the inimy come, I will sind them to the right-about wid mefirelock, and they'll not be afther taking our venison from us in ahurry. "

He and the Indians taking charge of the deer, which they immediately setabout cutting up, Kakaik and I paddled off again down the lake to theassistance of our friends. The strange Indians had succeeded incapturing one of the deer; but as we considered that it was their lawfulprize, although we had driven it into the water, we did not interferewith them. 

Seeing another deer still swimming, though at considerable distance, Ifired at it, for the purpose of showing the strange Indians, in casethey should not have heard our other shots, that we had firearms, andthus probably prevent them attacking us. Whether or not my shot hadtaken effect I could not tell, as the deer continued to swim on towardsthe bank. 

We now directed our course for our friends, who had killed the two deerof which they had gone in chase. I told them of the strangers we hadseen; and Kakaik, in his own language, gave a long account to Kepenau ofthe matter. 

"We will let them alone, if they do not molest us, " answered Kepenau, after expressing his approval of my conduct. 

Having secured the bodies of the two deer to ropes, --Kepenau and Reubentowing one, and Kakaik and I the other, --we began to paddle back towardsthe end of the lake from which we had come. 

As we passed the part of the shore near which I had shot the last deer, we observed several Indians, who had seized the animal as it landed, andwere now employed in cutting it up. They had evidently only one canoewith them, and were therefore afraid of coming off to attack us, whatever may have been their disposition. We might, therefore, considerourselves masters of the seas. 

Kepenau was well pleased with the success of our expedition, and havingmade up his mind to live at peace with his neighbours, he was very gladto avoid a collision with the strangers, even though we might come offvictorious. "We must, however, be on the watch for them as we returnhomewards, " he observed. "They may possibly greatly outnumber ourparty; and though our firearms will keep them in check, they may try toovercome us by stratagem. "

The deer we had first killed were soon cut up, and all the best partsmade ready for transportation to the camp. Those we had now towed onshore were treated in the same manner; and each man being loaded with asmuch as he could possibly carry, we set off for the camp. Here we founda blazing fire ready for cooking the venison, of which our friends atean enormous quantity--with the exception of Kepenau, who was as moderateas we were. 

Knowing that we had foes in the neighbourhood sentinels were posted, twoof whom kept watch all the night round the camp; but the strangers, seeing us prepared, did not make their appearance, and on the followingmorning we started, an hour before dawn, on our return. Kepenau kept inthe rear, turning round very frequently to ascertain if we werefollowed. He also gave his people directions to keep a look-out oneither hand. Once he caught sight of a warrior's plume in the distance, but although his eyes were of the sharpest he could not discover whetherhis foe approached nearer. Before evening we arrived safely at hislodges; the ample supply of food we brought affording greatsatisfaction. The chief, however, did not fail to send out scouts tobring word whether the enemy had ventured into the neighbourhood. As notraces of them could be seen, Kepenau came to the conclusion that thestrangers had gone off again to the westward, content with the game theyhad obtained. Still, he thought it prudent, in case of treachery, tokeep on the watch; and day and night two or three of the party wereconstantly scouring the country round, in search of tracks made bystrange Indians. 

The time had now arrived for us to return. Mike had made himself auniversal favourite; the Indians, notwithstanding their general gravity, delighting in the merry tunes he played on his fiddle. He frequentlyset them jigging; and Reuben and I showed them how white people danced--though neither of us had any exact notions on the subject. Ashateasometimes joined us, and moved about very gracefully, performing figuresof her own invention, which I have since discovered greatly resemblethose of the minuet of Europe. 

She often told me how much she longed to go back and stay with Lily. Native of the wilds as she was, she had gained a taste for civilisedlife, she told Reuben and me. We assured her that Lily and Dora wouldbe delighted to see her, and that, if her father would allow her toaccompany us, we should be glad to take her at once. This, however, Kepenau refused. He did not tell us why; only saying that he could notlet her go unless he went with her, and for the present he must notleave his people, who had to hunt and fish, so as to lay in a store ofprovisions for the winter. 

I should have said that at the back of the lodges were several pieces ofcleared ground, on which Indian corn was growing and potatoes had beenplanted. This showed that Kepenau and his people were in advance of thehunting Indians, who trust only to the chase for subsistence, and arethereby frequently reduced to a state of starvation. 

All the inhabitants of the camp turned out to wish us farewell, andoffered up prayers for our safety as we stepped into our canoes. Kakaikand Reuben led the way in one canoe, and Mike and I followed in theother, flourishing our paddles over our heads as a farewell salute. Weplied them diligently, and, gliding rapidly down the stream, were soonlost to sight. Having the current with us, we expected to reach homebefore nightfall, should no accident happen. 

"I'm afther hoping that none of those Indians we saw the other day arelurking about, or maybe they will take a fancy to our packs of driedvenison and skins, and stop us, " observed Mike. 

"What put that idea into your head?" I asked. 

"Sure, because they are cunning spalpeens; and as they know the way wemust take, they are likely enough to be on the watch for us, " hereplied. 

"We must be on the watch for them, then, " I answered, laughing. "If anyof them appear, and look as if they intended to interfere with us, weshall have to show them the muzzles of our rifles; although, as I neverhave shot a man, I trust that I shall not be obliged to do so. "

We paddled on for some time after this, and now and then we caught upReuben's canoe and had a talk with him. I told him what Mike had said. 

"Oh! I don't think there is much chance of that, " he answered, lightly. "A few rifle-bullets will soon drive the fellows into the woods, ifthey show their noses. "

We were now entering a part of the stream which ran between brokencliffs; on one side rocks rose almost perpendicularly from the water, their summits shaped like the parapets of ruined castles, while on theother the trees came down to the river's brink. Kakaik reminded us thatwe were approaching a series of rapids; and he explained by signs thathe would lead the way, and advised Mike and me to keep exactly in hiscourse. He and Reuben paddled on, therefore, while we followed at alittle distance. We saw them descend one of the first rapids. Immediately below this, in a turn of the river, was another, the fall inwhich being probably about four or five feet, was not sufficient toendanger the safety of the canoes if carefully handled. 

We were approaching the highest of the rapids, which, as I have said, the other canoe had just descended, when we saw an Indian dart out frombehind the trunk of a tree growing close to the water, and point hisarrow at the first canoe, aiming at Reuben. The arrow flew from thebow, but whether my friend was hit or not I could not say, as the canoe, darting down the rapid, was lost to sight. 

We were too near the rapid to paddle back, for in turning round weshould have run the risk of upsetting the canoe, when it would have beencarried down sideways, and probably dashed to pieces. Our only safecourse, therefore, was to dash forward; and we hoped to pass the Indianbefore he could perceive us, or have time to fix another arrow in hisbow. Had we been in still water I might have lifted my rifle and shotthe Indian, but I dared not leave my paddle for a moment. Down therapid we dashed, then, paddling with might and main to turn the canoe soas to be ready for the next descent. The Indian had disappeared, but weheard his voice, calling, as we supposed, to his companions, --anddirectly afterwards we caught sight of him running along the bank amongthe trees; but he could not have seen us. 

A short way below this was another and still more dangerous rapid. Kakaik signified that he had often shot it, but he at the same timeadvised that we should land and make a portage. To do this was now, however, out of the question, as we should be seized by the Indians onshore did we land on the side on which they were; the only practicableone along which we could make our way. 

"Paddle, Mike! paddle!" I said in a low voice, fearing that I might beheard should I shout. "Our only chance is to dash down the rapid. Wecannot stop to look out for rocks ahead, and must run all risks. "

Mike saw this as well as I did. "Sure, it's the only thing to be done, any way. May all the saints in the calendar help us!" he exclaimed. 

I don't think, however, that Mike had much faith in the saints, althoughhe uttered the expression. 

We dashed on, the water hissing and bubbling and foaming round us, andhad almost reached the bottom, when I felt the bow of the canoe strikesomething. The next instant I found myself struggling in the seethingwaters, and instinctively striking out for dear life. Looking down thestream, I caught a glance of the canoe being rapidly hurried downwards, with Mike clinging to it. The next moment, he and the canoe haddisappeared. 

I had been carried down some distance, when, on more perfectlyrecovering my senses, I discovered that I was happily near the sideopposite to that on which I had seen the Indians. I scrambled up on thebank, therefore, hoping to find some place of concealment before theycould discover me. I had not gone far, however, before I recollectedthat my footprints would certainly betray me. I therefore retraced mysteps and threw myself backwards into the water; and as I looked uptowards the bank, I clearly perceived the marks I had left. 

The river in this place was narrow, but though the current ran strong itwas smooth, and I felt sure that I could swim across it and hide myselfamong some thick bushes which I saw growing over the water. It was myonly hope of saving myself, and I determined to run the risk; but notime was to be lost, as the Indians might look up the stream anddiscover me. I struck out boldly, and found that I could stem thecurrent, though it certainly required all the strength I possessed. Ilooked down the stream every now and then, to ascertain whether theIndians were returning, which I thought they might do when they saw onlyone person clinging to the canoe; otherwise I kept my eye as steadily asI could on the bushes for which I was making. Of course, I might havecrossed the stream much more easily by allowing myself to be carrieddown with the current, but then I should have landed much below theplace where I hoped to find concealment. I could distinguish for sometime, even amid the roar of the waters, the voices of the Indians asthey shouted to each other; but they gradually became fainter andfainter, and this gave me encouragement, as it informed me that theywere getting further off. 

Even then I thought of poor Mike. What might be his fate, should he becaptured by the Indians? His fiddle, and probably everything else inthe canoe, would be lost, and he would have no means of softening theirsavage hearts. With his fiddle in his hand, I felt that he mightsucceed in saving his life. It may seem strange that such thoughtsentered my mind at that time; but the truth is, I was less anxious aboutmyself than I was about him. 

I had got more than half-way across when I began to find my strengthfailing me. It seemed that I should never reach the shore; still, Istruck out, straining every nerve. I was afraid at length that I shouldbe obliged to allow myself to be carried down by the current, and beglad to cling to the first rock or bough I could reach. My eyes weregrowing dim, and I could scarcely see the bushes on which they had solong been fixed. Still I struggled on, determined if possible tosucceed. Suddenly I felt myself caught by an eddy, and the next instantI was carried close under the bank. I was about to grasp one of thebranches, when I recollected that the sharp eyes of the Indians woulddiscover where my hand had crushed the leaves, so I resisted thetemptation, turning myself on my back for a minute to rest; then I diveddown, and came up again in the very middle of the bush. 

I now without fear drew myself out of the water, and climbing up, discovered a thick trunk hollowed out by age, the larger portion ofwhich had been broken off either by a storm or lightning, the boughshaving sprung out of the remainder--forming, indeed, a natural pollard. No concealment could have been more perfect; for even an Indian's eyewould fail to penetrate through the bark. By slipping down I wasconcealed on all sides, while at the same time a slit in the trunkafforded me a "look-out" through the boughs in the direction of theriver. Here, therefore, I considered that I was safe for the present. The difficulty would be to get away; although I might remain concealedas long as I should desire, hunger would at length compel me to leave myhiding-place in search of food. I remained crouched down, listeninganxiously for any sounds which might indicate the whereabouts of theIndians. Mike, I felt sure, had he escaped drowning, would be capturedby them; but I had hopes that Reuben and his companion, by being so muchahead, might escape altogether. 

The ground was excessively rough; numerous high rocky ridges, andintervening spaces filled by trees and dense underwood, abounded. 

The fact that the Indians had been so long shouting to each otherconvinced me that they had not up to that time captured the first canoe. As I heard no one approaching, I should not have been afraid of leavingmy hiding-place; but then I knew that my footsteps would betray me. 

I must have remained an hour or more, when I heard voices in thedistance. The sounds came nearer, and I knew that the Indians werereturning. I scarcely dared to draw breath. They passed close to thetree in which I lay concealed; but I did not venture to look out, lestthey should discover me. I was sure as they went along that they weretrying to discover my trail. I knew, too, by the voices, that there wasonly a small party. What had become of the rest?

I calculated, by the direction their voices came from, that they weremaking their way up the stream. Some distance off, the low cliffsbetween which the river forced its way were surmounted by trees, whichformed a natural bridge. I knew, therefore, that should they wish toget to the opposite side they might easily pass over. 

Nearly another anxious hour went by, when I again heard their voicescoming across the stream; and looking through the slit, I saw threepainted savages standing together in the shallow water, narrowlyexamining the bank on both sides. Presently one of them stopped andpointed at the marks which my feet had made as I sprang up the bank. Isaw them standing consulting eagerly together, but whether theirsagacity would enable them to decide if I had gone forward across thecountry, or leaped back into the water, I could not tell. I anxiouslywatched, in order to ascertain to what decision they had come. Atlength one of them climbed up the bank and looked about; then the othersfollowed, and walked for some distance, closely scrutinising the ground. At first I hoped that they were at fault. I had noticed that the bankwas composed, a little way on, of hard stones, which could scarcely, Ithought, receive any impression from my feet. 

They went on for some distance; and then I saw from their gestures thatthey were fairly puzzled. At length they came back to the bank, andgazed down at the rapidly-flowing stream. They were evidently ofopinion that I could not have swam across it. Greatly to my relief, Isaw them continuing their course down the river, examining the bank asthey went along, under the belief that I must have landed again furtherdown, or else have been swept away by the current. This greatlyrelieved my mind. I sincerely hoped that they would give me up as lost, and abandon the idea that they should have the pleasure of exhibiting meto their squaws, and torturing me. 

On and on they went, until they disappeared among the trees which grewon the bank. Whether or not they would again cross the stream I couldnot tell, or if indeed they had the means of doing so. They had comefrom the right bank, so I concluded that they must know of some way orother to get back to it. Still, I was anxious to be certain that theyhad done this before I left my shelter. I had made up my mind to swimback, and to descend the stream on the left bank, following it down tillI reached home. There were by this time ripe fruits of all sorts to befound, I knew, so that I had no fear of starving. 

I sat crouched dowd, feeling very much as I suppose a hare does, listening for the hunters--eager to be off, yet not daring to leave hercover. Hour after hour passed by, but I could hear no sounds except thenotes of the birds in the trees, the woodpeckers searching for insectsin the bark, and the cries of the squirrels as they skipped from branchto branch. I really wished that one of them would poke his nose into mynest, that I might have the chance of capturing him, for I was gettingvery hungry, and would have eaten him raw without compunction; but nonecame within my grasp. 

At last I could bear it no longer. Food I must have, or strengthsufficient would not be left me to swim across the river. I fullybelieved that the Indians had gone to a distance, and that I mighttherefore make the attempt without being seen by them. However, I didnot intend to swim directly across, as I had done before, but to allowmyself to float down with the stream, paddling easily till I could gainthe opposite bank. I should thus be assisted rather than impeded by thecurrent. 

I nerved myself up for the enterprise. I believed that it would be moreeasy to make my way out of the hole through the branches on theland-side, and then, going round them, take to the water where there wasno back eddy. I had observed, a little lower down, that the current setdirectly across to the opposite bank, and it was this which had causedme so much trouble to reach the spot where I now was. 

Popping up my head, I was about to climb out of the hole, when what wasmy horror to see four Indians sitting silently smoking their pipes, directly in front of me! To escape was impossible, for I knew that theyhad perceived me by the loud grunts they uttered, and by one of themimmediately springing to his feet and rushing forward towards the tree. 

Endeavouring to conceal my fears, I leaped down and advanced towardsthem, putting out my hand. Instead of taking it, the man who wasadvancing grasped me by the shoulder; while the others burst into a loudguttural laugh, as much as to say, "You thought yourself very clever, young master, but we have outwitted you. "

How they came to know that I was in the tree, I could not divine;perhaps they only suspected that I was in the neighbourhood, from notfinding my dead body lower down, and had taken their seats on that spotby chance. 

One of the men now addressed me, but I could not understand a word hesaid. I answered him, however, in English, interspersed with suchIndian expressions as I could recollect. He on this rose to his feet, patted me on the shoulder, and pointed to the tree; intimating, as Ifancied, that I had been very clever to conceal myself as I had done, but that he and his companions were cleverer still to discover me. 

As I was famishing, for my anxiety had not taken away my appetite, Ithought it as well to let them understand that I wanted something toeat. Espying some berries growing on bushes near at hand, I pointed tothem; and the man who held me letting me go, I sprang forward andravenously devoured a number. They quenched my thirst, though they didnot much tend to appease my hunger. One of the Indians, suspecting thatthis was the case, produced some dried buffalo meat from his pouch, andoffered it to me. 

I thanked him by signs, and showed how I appreciated his gift byimmediately eating it up. He and his companions, on observing howhungry I was, again laughed. One of them now pointed to the sun, whichwas getting low, and made me understand that I must accompany them. AsI knew that I had no chance of escaping, I nodded, --as much as to saythat I was ready to go if they wished it, --and tried to look as cheerfulas possible. 

Their leader, the man who had first spoken to me, pointed to the westand stalked off; and two of the others seizing me by the arms, one oneach side, we followed him. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

MY INDIAN CAPTORS COMMENCE THEIR HOMEWARD JOURNEY--ARRIVAL AT THE CAMP--AGUSKOGAUT THE CHIEF--HIS KINDNESS TO ME--MY ASTONISHMENT ON SEEING MIKEA PRISONER--HIS LUDICROUS FIDDLING--HIS COMICAL ACCOUNT OF HIS CAPTURE--RETURN OF THE WARRIORS FROM THE WAR-PATH--MIKE AND I JOIN THEBUFFALO-HUNTERS--THE HERD--EXCITING SPORT--THE BISON--ITS IMPORTANCE TOTHE INDIANS--MY HOPE OF ESCAPE--I AM IN GREAT DANGER FROM THE HERD--MIKERESCUES ME--OUR RETURN TO CAMP. 

My captors led me along at a rapid rate over the rough ground; nimblyclimbing the rocks, and dragging me after them without muchconsideration as to whether I was hurt or not. Of course, I had made upmy mind to attempt escaping on the first opportunity. Perhaps theysuspected this, for they took good care not to afford me the chance. 

On we went due west, as I knew by the position of the sun, scorning allimpediments--up hills and across valleys, through streams and marshes. They were, I knew, in an enemy's country, and were in a hurry to get outof it. Their leader did not fail to keep a look-out on every side--sometimes hurrying on ahead to the top of a rock, from whence he couldtake a glance over the country around to ascertain whether any one wasmoving; still they did not appear to be very anxious, and they must havebeen aware of the exact spot in which Kepenau and his tribe wereencamped, while they knew that they were not likely to encounter otherfoes. 

We must have traversed a good many miles before the sun set; and a thickgrove now appearing ahead, with a stream running by its side, theyhurried towards it. Having entered the grove, they immediately beganstripping off the bark from some of the older trees, and collectingfirewood. With the bark they formed a lean-to; and igniting the wood, they soon had a fire blazing. 

While the daylight lasted they allowed me to search for berries; one ofthe party helping me, but keeping a constant watch on my movements. Therest, in the meantime, toasted on sticks some dried buffalo meat, asmall portion of which they gave to me. Having satisfied my hunger, andfeeling very tired, I lay down before the fire, glad of the warmth; formy clothes, though partly dry, were still damp, and I every now and thengave a shiver, which made me fear that I was going to be seized withillness. 

From the way in which my captors had hitherto behaved towards me I hopedthat I should not be ill-treated, and believing that I should some dayor other make my escape, I determined not to be unhappy. I was soon, therefore, fast asleep. Just before I closed my eyes I saw the Indianssitting round the fire smoking their pipes, and eagerly discussing somesubject or other--probably, what they should do with me--but, in spiteof my precarious position, I never slept so soundly in my life as I didfor some hours. When I at length awoke, I saw that a few embers aloneof the fire remained. One of the Indians was walking up and down, acting as sentry; while the others lay, with their feet towards thefire, wrapped in their buffalo robes. I was nearly certain that theywere the same men who had discovered my footprints, and they probablyhad then left their robes concealed somewhere while they searched for mein the river, and had afterwards resumed them. 

How I wished that that sentinel would sit down and go to sleep! If heshould do so, I had determined to get up and run away. They would beunable to follow my tracks in the dark, so that I should have a longstart of them; and I thought that I might possibly reach the riverbefore they could overtake me, and either swim down it, or get floateddown on a log of timber or a raft of rushes. 

I had still my axe in my belt, which the Indians had not taken from me, as also my hunting-knife. I was nearly throwing away the first whencrossing the river, but, feeling its value, I resolved to keep it aslong as I could, and was very glad I had done so. Once the thought cameinto my mind that, should the sentry at last go to sleep, I might killall the Indians with my axe before they could awake. I remembered astory I had heard of a white woman who had been made prisoner thuskilling all her captors while sleeping, and ultimately escaping; but Iput the idea from me as a temptation of Satan, and felt more happy whenI had done so. They had unjustly made me captive, it is true, but theywere only following the instincts of their savage nature; and it wouldbe a dreadful thing to think of afterwards, should I deprive them oflife. 

As the sentry kept his post, and presently brought some more wood, whichhe threw on the embers, I felt sure that he was not likely to neglecthis duty; therefore, closing my eyes, I again went off to sleep. When Inext awoke the Indians were yawning and stretching themselves. One gotup, and then another, and I saw that day had broken. 

I sprang to my feet, and the idea came into my head to pretend that Iwas not aware I was their captive; so, putting out my hand, I signifiedthat I would wish them a good morning and take my way homewards. Theyshook their heads--laughing, however, as if they thought the idea a goodjoke; and two of them walking on either side of me, we set off in thesame order as before. 

We travelled on all day, till, leaving the hilly country and crossingseveral streams, we saw the wide prairie stretching out before us, beyond some thick clumps of trees. Towards one of these clumps theIndians advanced, when I heard the neigh of a horse. In a few minuteswe saw a couple of Indians, who had charge of several steeds tetheredamong the trees. A few words were exchanged between my captors andthem, after which they immediately set to work to build a lean-to andlight a fire. From this I knew that they were going to pass the nightin the wood. Again the hope rose in my breast that I might have achance of escaping, but I tried to put on as unconcerned an air aspossible. 

The Indians we had found in the wood exhibited the carcass of a deer, which they had, I supposed, killed during the day. This was quickly cutup in large pieces, and placed before, the fire to roast. 

"I only hope, my friends, that you will gorge yourselves till you areunable to move, " I thought. "Then, if I can but get on the back of oneof those horses, I will gallop off to the hills, and not let you see myface again if I can help it. "

I was not sorry, however, to eat some of the venison which the Indiansgave me; and then I lay down and pretended to go to sleep. They sat upfeeding for some time after this; then, greatly to my disappointment, one got on his feet and began to walk backwards and forwards, while therest stretched themselves on the ground, as they had done the nightbefore. I watched and watched, and at last believing that they were toocunning to allow me to escape, I closed my eyes and went to sleep. Iawoke twice, and on each occasion observed that one of them was on thewatch. 

When daylight appeared they all rose, and after shaking themselves, thehorses were caught and they got on horseback; their leader making a signto me to mount one of the spare animals, of which there were several. This done, we immediately set off at full gallop across the plain, taking a south-westerly direction. We stopped twice during the day, toallow our animals to crop the grass; while we took some food, a streamnear at hand supplying us with water. 

Towards evening I espied several wigwams partly concealed by the woodbefore us. On approaching nearer, I saw that they were very differentfrom those to which I had been accustomed further east, where the Indiandwellings are constructed of birch-bark. These were, however, muchlarger; the framework, consisting of long poles tied together at the topin a conical shape, was covered with the tanned skins of buffalo anddeer, and was ornamented with figures of animals and men, --apparentlyhunting scenes. 

There were five or six of these wigwams pitched close together. Severalwomen were moving about, or sitting on the ground. In front of onestood a tall man wrapped in a buffalo robe, with a spear in his hand, whom I at once guessed to be the chief. He contemplated us, as we drewnear, without moving, or seeming in any way interested. This mannerwas, I suspected, put on to show his own importance, when he discoveredthat a white person was among our party. Getting still nearer, anotherIndian, who had been, I concluded, sleeping, and just awakened by thetramp of our horses, crawled out of the tent to have a look at us. Itwas a perfect scene of Indian domestic life. Near the chief, his wifesat on the ground playing with her child, a fat little urchin; a secondwoman was busy chopping wood; a third was coming in, axe in hand, with ahuge bundle of sticks on her back, and a child clinging round her neckwhile a dog was too busy gnawing a bone to turn round and bark at us. 

On drawing near, our leader got off his horse, and ordered us also todismount. We then approached the chief, to whom he described, as Iconcluded, the mode in which I had been taken prisoner. The clever wayin which I had hidden myself, and the efforts I had made to escape, elicited no small amount of admiration from the chief. I could, ofcourse, only guess at what he said, but I caught a word here and there;and he looked down on me and smiled with such benignity as his sternfeatures were capable of assuming. At all events, I thought that thesepeople, whatever they might do, would not torture me or put me to death. 

My captors having unsaddled their horses, turned them adrift to pick upfood on the surrounding prairie, where the grass grew with unusualluxuriance. The men then went to their lodges, leaving me with thechief. He seemed to have taken a fancy to me from the first, and nowinvited me into his lodge, where his wife brought me a mess of broth, which, hungry as I was, I found very palatable. 

The floor of the greater part of the lodge was covered withbuffalo-skins, and a sort of divan, composed of stuffed cushions, wasarranged round the walls; while in the centre burned a large fire, fromwhich ascended volumes of smoke through the aperture at the top, thoughno small quantity pervaded the wigwam. Though disagreeable, it had theeffect of driving away mosquitoes and other flying things. 

I had not expected to be so well treated; still, I could not tell howlong the chief might remain in his present good-humour. 

The chief's name was, I found, Aguskogaut. The tribe into whose hands Ihad fallen were Sioux, who live entirely on the prairies, and subsist byhunting the buffalo. They had come further east than they generallyventure, in order that their warriors might make predatory excursionsagainst the more pacific and civilised Indians living near the whitemen. They seemed to have no fear of being attacked by the latter, as, being well supplied with horses, they could beat a rapid retreat to thewestward; and I discovered that they had scouts out in all directions togive notice of the approach of a foe. 

Not knowing how long I might be kept a prisoner, I set to work at onceto try and learn the language of my captors. The women, especially, were very ready to teach me; and my willingness to learn gaining metheir friendship, they supplied me plentifully with food. I waspuzzled, however, to know on what account they had carried me off, as Icertainly could in no way benefit them. I concluded that one objectmight be to hold me as a hostage, in case any of their party should betaken prisoners. 

The chief took me out riding with him, in search of deer or other game. He was armed with his bow and a long spear; and knowing that a bow wouldbe of little use in my hands, he gave me a spear, with which to defendmyself or attack any animals we might come across. He kept a sharplook-out on me, however, in case I might try to escape; but I well knewthat, under present circumstances, it would be useless to make theattempt. 

We were successful the first day in running down a young deer, withwhich we returned to the camp. As we approached, what was my surpriseto hear the sound of a fiddle! Surely those tones could be produced byno one but Mike Laffan! Could he have escaped? There, sure enough, aswe rode up to the lodges, was Mike himself, standing in the midst of agroup of Indians; while he was fiddling away with might and main, theywere dancing to the best of their ability, and keeping very good timetoo. 

On seeing me he shouted out, "Good luck to ye, Masther Roger! Sure myheart was nigh breaking, when I thought ye had been drownded or shot todeath by these rid gintlemen; but it would not do to show me grafe, lestit would make them think manely of me, so thinks I to meself, I'llfiddle away as long as me elbow can move. "

All the time he was speaking, he continued to play as furiously as atfirst; most of those surrounding him jumping and whirling round andround, or keeping time with their hands. The Indians, we knew, musthave been aware that we were friends, and therefore it would be of nouse to pretend that we were strangers to each other. 

Mike was at length obliged to stop playing; upon which the chief orderedthat he should be brought before him, and inquired how he had beencaptured. What account those who had taken him gave, I could not makeout; but Mike told me how, after the canoe had been upset, he hadfloated some way down the stream clinging tightly to it. Most of thearticles were soon thrown out. The guns, of course, had at once gone tothe bottom, but the bales floated down. At last he saw his belovedfiddle washed out. 

"Faix! it would have broken me heart to lose it, " he observed; "so Imade a grab and caught it and the bow, and held them tight, although thewetting, to be sure, was doing them no good. Down I went, fasther andfasther. I could hear the roar of the lower cataract. Thinks I tomeself, If I go over that I shall be done for, and just then I found thecanoe carried by the current towards the shore. I struck out with mefeet to help it; and glad I was when, as I let them dhrop, I felt themtouch the ground. I sprang up the bank, but, to me sorrow, the canoefloated off, and it was more than I could do to get a hold of it again. I climbed to the top of a cliff, hoping to catch sight of you, or ofReuben and the Indian; but no one could I see. And grieving from thebottom of me heart at the thought that you were lost, I scrambled downagain, and made me way through the wood, guided by the sound of thewaterfall. 

"I went on and on till I had passed it, looking out for our friends; butnot a glimpse of them could I see. At last, as I was getting prettytired, I thought to meself that I would climb up into a tree to get somerest, and hide away in case the inimy should be looking for me. Scarcely had I stowed meself away among the branches when I heardvoices. I dared not look out, but I guessed they were those of theIndians, who had by some means or other missed me tracks, and havinggone down the bank before me, were now returning. They passed bywithout seeing me, which shows that they are not always so sharp-sightedas is supposed. I stayed up in the tree all night; but next morning, being very hungry, I came down to make me breakfast off the berries Ihad seen growing about. There was no lack of them, and I was luckyenough to knock down two young squirrels with a stick I had picked up. 

"I was not happy in me mind all the time at going away without lookingfor you, so, thinks I to myself, I'll try and find him. I started upthe stream again to the place where the canoe was upset. Not a trace ofyou could I discover; so with a sad heart I began to make me way backagain. It struck me that, somehow or other, I must have wandered awayfrom the river; and after trudging along all day I could nowhere findit. I felt still more unhappy than I had done before, and so, thinkingto solace myself, I sat down on a rock, and putting me fiddle to mechin, began playing away. I tried one tune and then another, and amighty dale of good it seemed to do me. I was playing the `Groves ofBlarney, ' when half a dozen rid-skinned savages jumped out of the bushesand looked me full in the face. 

"`Whoo!' says I. `Whaugh!' says they, in chorus. `Whoo!' says I again. On which they came nearer, flourishing their ugly-lookingscalping-knives. 

"`Is that what you're going to be afther?' said I, feeling uncomfortableon the top of me head. `Keep off, me beauties, till I give you anothertune. ' And putting up me fiddle to me chin--for I had let it drop, andsmall blame to me!--I began scraping away as if I would be afthershaking me arm off. 

"`Whaugh!' says they again, beginning to skip and leap about. 

"On this I played faster and faster; and the faster I played, the higherthey bounded. `It's all right, ' thinks I to meself; `they will not bedoing me any harm if I can keep them at that game. ' So I thought I hadbest give them a tune with me voice into the bargain; and I sang, andscraped, and shook me head, till they all burst out into fits oflaughter. 

"On this I got up and made them a low bow; though I clapped my hat onagain pretty quick, in case of accidents. And says I--`If you will allsit down, and behave yourselves like dacent men, I'll tell you a talewhich will astonish you. '

"Whether or not they understood me, I could not for the life of me tell;but, sure enough, down they all squatted. And I began to recount tothem how Daniel O'Rourke one night, returning from waking Widow Casey atBallybotherem, and having taken a drop more than usual of the`crayther, ' saw the fairies come dancing round him; and I went on todescribe what Daniel said, and what the fairies did. `And now, ' says I, `just sit quiet where you are till I come back and finish me story. 'And on this, giving another whoop, and a hop, skip, and a jump, I wasmaking me way back to the river, when up sprang the Ridskins and camebounding afther me. `Sure, thin, ' says I, stopping short, and beginningto scrape away as before on me fiddle, `you don't understand me. ' And, by me faith, indade they did not; for without more ado they got roundme, and suspecting that I had been bamboozling them, began to prick mewith their spears behind, as a gentle hint that I was to march forward. 

"Seeing that there was no use trying to make me escape--for, of course, six men can run faster than one--I took their hints, which were not tobe mistaken, and stepped out in the direction they pointed, now and thenplaying a tune to keep up me spirits and put them in good-humour. 

"The long and the short of it is, that they made me prisoner, andbrought me along with them; until we found some horses, on which--stopping a night or two on the way--we galloped along till we reachedthis place. 

"And here I am, Masther Roger! well pleased to find that you're alive, and to bear you company. "

And so Mike concluded his story. 

The Indians allowed Mike and me to talk together without interferingwith us. I told him that I would try to escape as soon as I could. 

"Sure, and that is what I'll be afther, " he answered. "But it's moreeasily said than done, I am afraid. However, where there is a willthere is a way; and cunning as the Ridskins think themselves, maybewe'll be even with them. "

While we were talking we had observed some commotion among theinhabitants of the lodges; and presently we caught sight of a band ofhorsemen scouring across the prairie towards us, and flourishing theirspears as they came along. At first I thought they might be enemies;but as no preparations were made for the defence of the camp, I knewthat they must be friends. In a few minutes they galloped up; and theleading warriors, decked in war-paint and feathers, dismounted, each ofthem carrying one or more scalps hanging to the end of his spear. Ourchief, Aguskogaut, who had put on his finest robes, advanced to meetthem while they stepped forward; and their leader began a long harangue, which sounded very fine, although I could not make out what it was allabout. 

Mike and I stood on one side, thinking it as well to keep out of theway. The new-comers, however, after a time began to point towards wherewe were standing; and I guessed they were talking about us, andinquiring how we happened to be there. 

Aguskogaut then, as we supposed, gave them an account of what hadoccurred; to which (as I judged from their gestures) they replied, thatwe ought to have been killed, and our scalps taken to adorn theirlodges. On this Aguskogaut--who was, happily, our friend--made anotherspeech; and lifting up his hand to heaven, appeared to be invoking theGreat Spirit, and letting his countrymen understand that we were underhis protection, and that no harm must happen to us. So successful washis eloquence, that the warriors appeared to be satisfied. At allevents, we were allowed to move about within sight of the camp, no onemolesting us. 

The next day there was a great feast in honour of the victory which hadbeen gained. 

Mike and I were generally kept apart; but we occasionally foundopportunities for meeting, when we did not fail to discuss plans forescaping. We were, however, too narrowly watched to allow at present ofany of them being feasible: wherever we went, an Indian, apparentlyappointed for the purpose, had his eye on us. Had we managed to mountany of the horses tethered near the lodges or feeding around, we shouldhave been immediately tracked and followed. Still, it kept up ourspirits to talk of what we would do. We were not otherwise ill-treated, and were amply supplied with dried buffalo meat. Sometimes the huntersbrought in a deer or a bear; but as there was always on such occasions agrand feast, the fresh meat did not last long. 

At last, one morning the Indians turned out at daybreak, and immediatelybegan taking down the tents and packing up their goods. The coveringsfor the tents were divided and done up in bales, and then secured to thebacks of horses. The poor women were loaded with as much as they couldcarry, in addition to the younger children. The chief's squaws wereallowed to mount; but their animals were also loaded like the rest ofthe horses. The men carried only their arms, and spare buffalo robesstrapped on to their saddles. Mike and I were compelled to assist indoing up the bales, the squaws showing us how to perform the operation;sometimes scolding us, at other times laughing at what they consideredour clumsiness. 

When all was done, we were left standing; so we concluded that it wasthe intention of the Indians to compel us to march on foot. 

"Begorrah, " exclaimed Mike, "I don't like this fun at all, at all! See, there are two mustangs without anything on their backs! Small blame tous if we just get astride them. " And suiting the action to the word, heleaped on to one of the ponies, while I mounted the other. Whether theybelonged to any of the Indians, we could not tell, but there wereseveral spare animals besides. 

Urging on our steeds, we joined the throng of warriors, who were alreadyforming at a little distance from our late camp. The chief laughed whenhe saw us, and exchanged remarks with some of his companions. Weconcluded that these were in our favour, for we were allowed to retainour steeds. 

The signal was now given to advance, and the tribe moved forward in asouth-westerly direction. Though we were glad to be on horseback, yetour spirits sank when we found that we were getting further and furtherfrom home, and saw our chances of escape diminishing. 

"No matter, " cried Mike; "the longer we stay with these Indians, themore we shall know of their ways, and be the better able to desave them. We must appear to be perfectly continted and happy, and try to spaketheir language--though it gives me a pain in me jaws whenever I utterone of their long words. "

"You are right, Mike; I will try to practise your philosophy, " Ianswered. 

We marched on all day, stopping only for a short time to take our scantymeals. We could proceed but slowly, on account of the women and loadedanimals; but the warriors scoured over the plain on both sides of ourline of march, either looking out for an enemy or in search of game. Mike and I, however, were kept with the main body. At night we encampedeither near a wood or by the side of a stream, where there were alwaystrees to afford us fuel for our fires. Thus we went on for severaldays. 

The Indians were, we guessed, making for a region frequented by buffalo, which had not this year come so far east as usual. At last we reachedthe spot at which they considered it desirable to remain; there being afull stream from which water could be obtained, and plenty of wood toafford fuel for our fires. In every other direction, as far as we couldsee, the country was nearly level, with little or no timber of any sizegrowing on it. The women immediately set about their usual avocations. But as our meals were very scanty, it was evident that there was ascarcity of meat in the camp. 

Early next morning a band of twenty men mounted their best horses to setout, as we concluded, in search of buffalo. Without asking leave, Mikeand I got on our steeds and joined them. They did not object to this;probably supposing that we should not attempt to make our escape so farfrom home. We each of us obtained a bow and a quiver full of arrows, besides a long spear. None of the tribe possessed firearms. 

We rode on for some distance, the main body keeping together, whilescouts were sent forward to look out for buffalo. At last we reached abroad stream, and were proceeding along the bank, when my companionsbecame greatly interested; and looking out to the left, I saw the wholeplain covered with a dense mass of dark objects, which I at once guessedto be buffalo. It was evident that they were making for the river. TheIndians, urging on their horses, dashed forward to try to intercept theherd before they could cross it. It seemed to me, however, that weshould be too late to do that. 

I could see the scouts galloping along the flank of the herd nearest us, trying to find an opening among them into which they might penetrate;while every now and then they let fly one of their arrows into the neckof an animal. As to turning the herd, or preventing it from crossingthe stream, they might as well have attempted to stop the falls ofNiagara in their downward course. With a tramp which shook the earth, and terrific bellowings sounding far across the plain, onward rushed theseemingly maddened creatures, tossing their heads, throwing high theirtails, and turning up the earth in their course. 

The river was reached before we could get up to them; and their leadersplunging in, they began to swim across, the animals in the rear drivingthose in front into the water. The former would have treated the latterin the same way had they reached the edge of a precipice, when all wouldhave gone over together. As it was, they proved themselves goodswimmers, quickly gaining the opposite bank, and rushing forward as atfirst. 

Before we got within shot of them, the greater number had crossed; butthe hunters, urging on their well-trained steeds, rode boldly up, shooting their arrows within a few feet of the creatures. Three or fouronly fell; others seemed to take no notice of their wounds; and several, springing out of the herd, with heads lowered to the ground, plungedforward furiously at their assailants. The nimble horses wheeled asthey approached, and escaped the attack made on them; their riders neverfailing to discharge one or two arrows in return at the infuriatedbuffalo. Had we possessed firearms, many more would have been killed. 

The Indians had no intention of giving up the pursuit. Where the herdhad crossed the river, the water was too deep to allow us to wade over. At a signal from their leader, however, the hunters turned their horses, and galloped back in the direction from whence we had come; soon wereached a ford, where we all crossed, though the water almost coveredthe backs of our short-legged ponies. The herd could still be seen inthe far distance, so we immediately galloped on to overtake it. 

Though called buffalo, the animal I am speaking of is really the bison. It has a protuberant hunch on its shoulders, and the body is covered, especially towards the head, by long, fine, woolly hair, which makes theanimal appear much more bulky than it really is. That over the head, neck, and fore part of the body is long and shaggy, and forms a beardbeneath the lower jaw, descending to the knees in a tuft; while on thetop it rises in a dense mass nearly to the tops of the horns, and isstrongly curled and matted on the front. The tail is short, and has atuft at the end--the general colour of the hair being a uniform dun. The legs are especially slender, and appear to be out of all proportionto the body; indeed, it seems wonderful that they are able to bear it, and that the animals can at the same time exhibit the activity theyseemed possessed of. 

In summer the buffalo finds an abundance of food by cropping the sweetgrass which springs up after the fires so frequent in one part or otherof the prairies. In winter, in the northern regions, it would starve, were it not possessed of a blunt nose, covered by tough skin, with whichit manages to dig into the snow and shovel it away, so as to get at theherbage below. In winter, too, the hair grows to a much greater lengththan in summer, when the hinder part is covered only by a very shortfine hair, smooth as velvet. Many thousands of these magnificentanimals congregate in herds, which roam from north to south over thewestern prairies. At a certain time of the year the bulls fightdesperately with each other, on which occasions their roaring is trulyterrific. 

The hunters select, when they can, female buffalo, as their flesh is farsuperior in quality and tenderness to that of the males. The femalesare, however, far more active than the males, and can run three times asfast, so that swift horses are required to keep up with them. TheIndians complain of the destruction of the buffalo--forgetting thattheir own folly in killing the females is one of the chief causes of thediminution of their numbers. 

Huge and unwieldy as is the buffalo, it dashes over the ground at asurprising rate, bounding with large and clumsy-looking strides acrossthe roughest country, plunging down the broken sides of ravines, andtrying the mettle of horses and the courage of riders in pursuit of it. 

To the Indians of the prairies the buffalo is of the greatest possiblevalue, for they depend on these animals for their food, tents, clothing, and numerous other articles. They dress the skins with the hair on, andthese serve as cloaks or coverings at night. The horns are convertedinto powder-flasks; the hides, when tanned, serve to cover their tents;and the wool makes a coarse cloth. When the flesh is eaten fresh, it isconsidered superior in tenderness and flavour to that of the domesticox; the hump especially being celebrated for its delicacy. It is alsocut into strips and dried in the sun; or it is pounded up with the fatand converted into pemmican. The hides are used also for leggings, saddles, or, when cut into strips, form halters. With the sinews, strings are made for their bows. From the bones they manufacture avariety of tools--of the smaller ones making needles, and using thefiner sinews as threads. From the ribs, strengthened by some of thestronger sinews, are manufactured the bows which they use sodexterously. The bladder of the animal is used as a bottle; and often, when the Indian is crossing the prairie where no water is to be found, he is saved from perishing of thirst by killing a buffalo and extractingthe water which is found in its inside. 

To resume: In spite of the rate at which the buffalo were going, we soonovertook them on our swift mustangs; and now began the most excitingpart of our day's sport. The leading portion of the herd kept closetogether; but in the rear the animals were separated--some laggingbehind, others scattering on either side. The Indians, with their bowsdrawn or their spears couched in their hands, dashed in among them, shooting right and left, or plunging their weapons into the shoulders ofthe brutes--so dexterously aiming the blows, that many of their victimsfell pierced to the heart. 

Mike and I, though good horsemen, were but little accustomed to theIndian weapons; and although we did our best, many of the buffalo atwhich we rode either escaped being wounded, or galloped off with ourarrows sticking in their bodies. We each of us, however, managed tokill an animal, and were galloping on, closely following one of theprincipal hunters, when a huge bull, after which the Indian was riding, turned suddenly round, and with its head to the ground rushed madly athim. His horse for a moment stood stock-still, watching the buffalo, while the Indian shot his arrow. It struck the animal on the neck, butfailed to kill it. I expected that the next moment I should see bothhorse and rider rolling on the ground; but the well-trained steed sprangnimbly on one side, and the now infuriated buffalo dashed towards Mikeand me. I shot my last arrow, but it glanced off the skull of thecreature, which now came towards me, looking the picture of savageness. 

I endeavoured to make my steed spring on one side, but barely in time toescape the tremendous battering-ram--for to nothing else can I liken thebuffalo's head. The creature went rushing on till it was met by twoIndians, one of whom shot his arrow, while the other struck his spear soexactly in the buffalo's breast that the huge creature immediately fellover dead. 

Such was the beginning of our day's hunt. I was completely carried awayby the excitement of the chase, and was as eager to kill buffalo as anyIndian amongst them. As I had exhausted all my arrows, I had now onlymy spear to trust to. Had I been dependent on my own skill, I shouldhave been quickly overthrown, and probably gored to death; but mywell-trained mustang knew far more about the matter than I did, so I lethim get out of the way of any of the animals which attacked me as hethought best. 

I had singled out a young bull which turned off from the herd, and Ifollowed it up, expecting to be able to get ahead of it, so that I mightpoint my spear full at its breast in the way I had seen several of theIndians do, knowing that my mustang would spring on one side should itbe necessary. Suddenly the bull stopped; then turning round and seeingme before it, came rushing towards me. I endeavoured to run my spearinto its breast, and then make my steed spring out of the way. I thrustmy spear with all my force; but before I could let go my grasp it waswhisked out of my hand, after which my horse sprang clear of the animalwith a bound which very nearly threw me from the saddle, and hadgalloped some distance away before I could stop it. 

What a glorious opportunity this would be for escaping! I thought tomyself. Had Mike been near me, I should have proposed doing so. I waslooking round, to try and ascertain where he was, when down came mysteed--having stepped into the hole of a prairie dog, numbers of whichhoneycombed the ground around--and I was thrown right over his head. AsI lay half-stunned, I saw to my horror the whole herd of buffalo tearingalong towards me, ploughing up the turf with their hoofs, and bellowingloudly. I fully expected to be trampled to death before many minuteshad passed, or to be tossed high in the air over their shaggy backs. Myhorse, looking up, saw his danger, and seemed to understand the state ofaffairs as well as I did. He made desperate struggles to rise; and Iendeavoured to get on my feet and seize the reins, hoping to mountbefore the herd was upon me. I might thus gallop off, and keep ahead ofthem till I could find an opportunity of turning on one side. 

I rose, but fell again before I could reach the reins which hung over mysteed's neck. Already I could almost see the eyes of the infuriatedbeasts; but I was not going to give up my life if I could help it. Itherefore made another desperate effort, and reaching the rein, pattedthe animal's nose, turning his eyes away from the approaching foe; thenin an instant--I scarcely know how I did it--I was on his back. 

I was fully aware that the same accident which had brought me to theground might again occur; but of that I must run the risk. Before, however, my horse could spring forward, the herd was close upon us. Digging my heels into his flanks, I urged him on, shrieking at the topof my voice. The sound of the tramping hoofs behind him, the bellowingof the bulls, and the expectation every instant of being probed by theirhorns, made him strain every muscle to keep ahead of them. His speedwas far greater than theirs, and he soon distanced them; but still, thedanger of again falling was imminent, for as we flew along I could seein every direction the burrows of those abominable little prairie dogs, though the inhabitants had taken good care to ensconce themselves fardown out of the way of the hoofs of the buffalo. Looking over myshoulder, I saw that by turning to the right I might soon get clear ofthe herd, which did not extend far on that side. I accordingly pulledthe right rein, so as to ride almost across the course the herd wastaking; and observed, as I did so, a number of the Indians gallopingalong by the side of the buffalo, and shooting their arrows. 

I was congratulating myself on the prospect of escaping, when down camemy steed once more; and as I was as unprepared for the accident asbefore, I was thrown over his head, and more severely injured than atfirst. Still, though partly stunned, I could see what was taking place. I fancied that I was, at all events, sufficiently to the right of theherd to escape being trampled to death, when just then a huge bull, whomust have had his eye upon me, wheeled from his companions, and, puttinghis head to the ground, made, as I thought, towards me. To escape bymounting my horse was now out of the question, for I had been thrown toofar to seize the reins, and the poor animal still lay struggling to gethis feet out of the hole. Any other than a prairie horse would havebroken his legs, or sprained himself irretrievably. Just when Iexpected to be trampled to death or gored by the bull's horns, I sawthat the savage creature was making towards my horse instead of me; butas it reached the mustang, the latter drew his feet out of the hole, andthrowing up his heels at the bull's nose, scampered off, followed by hisenemy, while the rest of the herd swept by like a torrent, not ten yardsfrom where I lay. Some stragglers, however, caught sight of me; andanother big bull was rushing on to give me a taste of his horns andhoofs, when a loud "Whallop-ahoo-aboo! Erin go bragh!" sounded in myears. 

"Don't be afraid, Masther Roger, me darlint!" shouted Mike, for it washe who had uttered the cry; and dashing forward with spear in rest, hestruck the bull behind the shoulder with such force that his weapon musthave pierced the animal's heart. It swerved on one side, therebyenabling Mike to avoid trampling on me, and the next moment fell overperfectly dead. 

A number of Indians passing at the moment, applauded Mike's achievement. I managed at the same time to get on my feet, and pointed to my horse. 

"Ay, to be sure; I'll be afther him, " cried Mike, "as soon as I can gitme shtick out of this baste's carcass. "

He tugged and tugged till he liberated his spear, then galloped off inthe direction my horse had taken, leaving me by the dead bull. 

I had no longer any fear of being knocked over by the buffalo, as all, except a few laggards, had passed by, and were further away to the left. I could just see Mike attacking with his spear the animal which hadpursued my horse; but a faintness again came over me, and I was obligedto sit down on the ground. I had no fear of being deserted, as I wassure that the Indians would come to look after the animals they hadkilled; and in a few minutes Mike returned, leading my horse, whoappeared none the worse for his falls or his encounter with the buffalo. 

We had by this time reached a part of the country where woods and hillscould be seen rising here and there above the plain. The rearmost ofthe buffalo had become separated, and many of the Indians, havingexhausted their arrows, were now attacking them with their spears; twohunters generally singling out one animal, and riding alongside it tillthey had wounded it to death. As far as I could see, on either side, the country exhibited an animated scene, --the buffalo scampering alongin every direction, with Indians riding after them, their robes wildlyflying in the air, while they flourished their spears above their heads. On the ground over which we had come could be distinguished numerousdark spots, --the bodies of the buffalo we had slain. Indeed, ourcomparatively small party had, I afterwards found, killed upwards of twohundred animals; which will give some idea of the numbers annuallyslaughtered by the Indians. 

At length they gave over the chase, and commenced the operation ofskinning their victims, leaving most of the carcasses a prey to thewolves. The tongues and humps, however, were generally secured, as wellas the flesh of the cows, which is, as I have said, far superior intenderness to that of the bulls. 

The horses loaded with skins and meat, we returned at night to the camp;and as our captors had now an abundance of provisions, they were in anunusually good-humour. 

"Sure, thin, but this wouldn't be a bad opportunity for us to git awayfrom these rid gintlemen, " observed Mike, as we watched them feasting onthe produce of the day's hunt--stuffing such huge quantities of fleshinto their insides, that it seemed impossible, were they long tocontinue the operation, that they would be able to move. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

MIKE'S PRECAUTION--WE AGAIN GO BUFFALO-HUNTING--THE PRAIRIE ON FIRE--ARIDE FOR LIFE--OUR ESCAPE FROM THE FIRE AND THE INDIANS--HOBBLINGHORSES--THE FIRE IS STOPPED BY THE RIVER--A BRIEF SLEEP--OUR FISHINGTACKLE--MIKE CATCHES A CAT-FISH--OUR LEAN-TO--MIKE LOSES HIS BOOK--THEVISIT OF BRUIN--A HEARTY MEAL--DEATH OF MIKE'S HORSE--I AM TAKEN SICK--MIKE'S CAREFUL WATCH--MY HORSE IS DROWNED--OUR VISIT TO THE RICE-LAKE--WE FIND LILY AND DORA THERE, WITH ASHATEA, IN A CANOE, GATHERING RICE--LILY'S ACCOUNT OF MANILICK, THE YOUNG CHIEF, ASHATEA'S LOVER--KEPENAU'SADDRESS--AGAIN TAKEN ILL--HOW I RECOVER. 

Mike and I were on the watch for an opportunity of mounting our horsesand galloping off unperceived by the Indians; but, though they feastedfor several successive days, that opportunity never came. Unfortunately, so far as our enterprise was concerned, they had nowhisky in the camp, and were therefore able to watch our movements. 

In a few days the hunters again set out, to obtain a further supply ofbuffalo robes; not that these were required for their own use, but theyintended to exchange them with the traders for whisky and otherarticles--especially firearms and ammunition. The chief and two orthree of the leading men had already procured weapons, although as yetthey were by no means expert in their use. 

"They'll soon give us a chance, if they get howld of the whisky, "observed Mike; "so we must have patience till that happy time comes. "

As we had proved ourselves such expert hunters on the previous occasion, the Indians decided to take us with them, and allowed us to select twocapital horses, as also some tough spears and a supply of arrows. Welikewise stowed away, at Mike's suggestion, as much dried buffalo meatas our pouches would hold. "There is no harm in having it, " heobserved; "and it may just come in convanient if we get the chance ofgiving our rid-skinned frinds the slip. "

I was glad to find that the Indians were directing their course to thenorth-west of the camp, towards a plain on which, the scouts had broughtword, buffalo had been seen feeding the previous evening, and it wassupposed that they were not yet likely to have got far off. When wereached the ground, however, it was found that they had gone awayfurther to the northward, so chase was immediately made after them. Theherd must have gone on at a somewhat rapid rate, for we forded severalstreams, and entered on a part of the prairie across which, after ridinga few miles, we could see nothing but the waving grass on every side. 

The chief had of late been friendly, and kept Mike and me near him. Hewas evidently pleased with the good-humour we exhibited, and probablythought that we were contented with our lot. 

At last we came in sight of the rear-guard of the herd, when the Indiansat once gave chase. 

We had been riding on for some time, the buffalo evidently moving at agreater speed than they do under ordinary circumstances, when the chief, who was on the right of the party, stopped, and looking round him, shouted to those who were within hearing. I could not understand whathe said, and asked Mike if he could. 

"Sure, it's something not altogether plisant, " he answered. "Lookthere, Masther Roger. What does that mane?"

He pointed, as he spoke, to a long line of what looked like grey mist, forming wreaths, and rising above the horizon to the westward. 

I saw several of the Indians standing up in their stirrups and gazing inthe same direction. They knew perfectly well what it was, but they weretrying to ascertain a point of vital importance to us all. The prairiewas on fire! Of that there was no doubt; but, in order to givethemselves the best chance of saving their lives, it was necessary tosettle, before galloping forward, what course to take. 

While the Indians were discussing this point, Mike, who had been lookingabout him, exclaimed to me, --"There is one way we want to go, and thatis to the north-east. Never mind if we do get singed a little, forsure, as we came along, I remember that we passed several swamps. If wecan get into one of them we shall be safe, as the fire won't be afthercrossing the wather. "

"But the Indians will probably take the same direction, " I observed. 

"Sure, if they intinded doing that same, they would have been off atonce, " he answered. "They have some raison for what they think ofdoing, and we have another for what we will do; so come along, MastherRoger. There's only one thing I mourn for, and that is me fiddle; butno matther; maybe I will be afther getting that another time. Whallop-ahoo-aboo! Erin go bragh!" Then digging his heels into hishorse's flanks, he set off in the direction he proposed; and I, seeingthat the Indians were too much occupied to notice us, galloped afterhim. 

As I turned my head I saw them scampering along towards the north-west. The fire having approached with far greater rapidity than I could havesupposed possible, I began to fear that they were right and we werewrong, when I saw the flames catching the dry grass and flaring upfuriously, with dense masses of black smoke above them, and alreadyscarcely a mile behind us; indeed, they looked very much nearer. Onwardcame the conflagration, faster than any horse could gallop. Happily wehad the start of it, but we must, we knew, keep our steeds at the utmoststretch of their powers to maintain a safe distance. 

As our course diverged more and more from that of the Indians, they soondiscovered our object, and shouted to us to accompany them. 

"Bawl away, me boys!" answered Mike. "It is not convanient just now toattind to you. "

When our intention became clearly evident, the chief despatched two ofhis people in pursuit of us; but we kept well ahead of our pursuers, andthey, fearing that the fire would overtake them, turned and took thesame direction as the main body. Soon after this we lost sight of ourlate companions. 

"I would be well contint never to set eyes on you again, me jewels, "said Mike, shaking his spear as a sign of farewell. 

Although my companion kept up his spirits, I could not avoid fearingthat, after all, the fire would overtake us. Happily our horses werefleet and in good wind, as we had not exhausted them during the earlypart of the day; and all we could do at present was to gallop on. Thewind, of which there had hitherto been very little, now got up, and blewalmost in our faces, driving the fire in the direction the Indians hadtaken, and at the same time keeping it back from that in which we weregoing. Still on came the fire, the whole country in our rear apparentlyone mass of flame. Even now, did we stop, we should be overtaken. Happily for us, there were no buffalo in the direction from which thefire was coming, or we should have run the danger of being overwhelmedby them. Smaller animals, however, came rushing by us or close at ourheels, but too much frightened even to notice us; and we were in toogreat a hurry to interfere with them. 

I am almost afraid to say how many miles we covered in a couple ofhours, but certainly not till that time had elapsed did we get to a safedistance from the fire; and even then, on looking back, we could see itraging along the whole verge of the horizon to the westward andsouthward. It was clear to me that Mike was mistaken about the swamps, and had not the wind, providentially for us, changed, we should probablyhave fallen victims. 

We now slackened our speed a little, hoping to meet with some broadriver which might prove a barrier to the flames, should another changeof wind drive them towards us, as there was nothing, so far as we couldsee, to stop the fire from quickly overtaking us. Our horses, too, werealready suffering from want of water, and so were we. We thereforeeagerly looked out for a pool or stream at which we might slake ourthirst. At length, greatly to our joy, as evening was approaching, wecaught sight in the far distance of a silvery line of water glitteringin the rays of the western sun. It was a river running from thenorth-west to the south-east, and as we approached we saw that it was ofconsiderable width. Should it not prove fordable, we resolved to swimacross. 

With infinite satisfaction we reached the bank of the river, anddescending quickly, allowed our horses to drink; while, stooping down bytheir sides, we lapped up the water eagerly with our hands. It seemedas if we could never drink enough. When we had somewhat slaked ourthirst, we looked about for a place at which to cross. From theappearance of the current a little lower down, we hoped that we shouldthere find the river fordable; we accordingly agreed to lead our horsesto it. 

On climbing up the bank we observed that the fire was still raging inthe direction from whence we had come; and it was evidently very muchnearer. We had wished to allow our animals to rest and recover theirstrength before attempting to cross; but on again looking back we sawthat there was no time to be lost. We accordingly at once mounted, andurged our steeds into the water, keeping their heads up the stream. 

As we advanced it grew deeper and deeper, and we expected every momentto have our horses taken off their legs; still it would not do to turnback. Our greatest chance of safety lay in pushing forward. The coolwater restored strength to our beasts, and, sagaciously leaning overagainst the current, they soon got across the deep part. We had now nofurther difficulty, and in a few minutes landed safely on the oppositeside. Fortunately there was plenty of fresh herbage, and we allowed theanimals to crop it, while we sat down and discussed some of the pemmicanwith which, by Mike's forethought, we had provided ourselves. Withoutit we should have starved; for we could find nothing eatable anywherearound. As night was approaching, and our horses were too much knockedup to go further, we resolved to remain on the bank of the river tillthe morning. We accordingly hobbled the animals, and then looked aboutfor some place which might afford us shelter. 

Our search was rewarded by the discovery of a hollow made by the streamin the bank during the spring floods. Here we hoped that we might restsecure from danger. Indians were not likely to be passing at that timeof the evening, and no wolves would find their way, we believed, intoour cave. Our horses were, of course, more exposed to risk thanourselves; but we were obliged to let them take their chance, for unlessthey were allowed to feed during the night they would be unable to carryus the next day. 

After leaving our horses to pick up their supper, we were about toreturn to our cave, when, on looking to the eastward, we observed thatthe fire was making most rapid progress in our direction. We feltthankful indeed that we were on the right side of the river. 

On came the conflagration, the heat sensibly increasing every minute, while dark wreaths of smoke filled the air, below which the burninggrass and shrubs hissed and crackled. The darkness of night added tothe fearful character of the scene. As far as the eye could reach thereappeared a long unbroken line of fire: now, as it caught some thick bushor clump of trees, forked flames rose high in the air; in other placesit came along maintaining the same height, but ever advancing, till itreached the bank of the river, when every shrub and tree was envelopedin a sheet of fire; and notwithstanding the width of the river, weexpected every instant to see some of the sparks carried across, and thewhole country on our side given over to destruction. We might save ourown lives, but our horses would inevitably be lost. 

We sat anxiously watching the conflagration as it raged along the entirebank: now the sparks, wafted by the wind, flew high into the air; nowburning branches fell hissing into the water. 

"It's all very fine, " observed Mike, after watching it for some time;"but I would rather be afther going quietly to slape. "

I felt quite as tired as did Mike, but I sat up till my eyes began toclose and my head to droop, and I could not for the life of me tell whatI was looking at. I had just sense enough left to lie down alongsideMike, when I was almost directly asleep. I do not think I ever sleptmore soundly in my life than I did on that occasion. So thoroughlywearied out was I, that I forgot all about the fire raging within a fewhundred yards of us; or prowling wolves, or Indians, or rattlesnakes, which might have made their holes in the bank. 

When I awoke I found Mike sitting up, dawn having just broken. The firehad burned itself out, a few burning embers alone appearing on theopposite side, with here and there a blackened stem of some tree whichhad resisted the flames. One side of the river presented a scene ofutter desolation, while the other was still green, and glittering withthe dew of early morn. 

We knelt down and returned thanks to God for our preservation, andoffered up a petition that he would still take care of us. We then atea little more pemmican, and took a draught of water from the river;though, to do so, we had to drive back the burned twigs and black scumwhich came floating down the stream. We then caught our horses, which, in consequence of being hobbled, had not strayed far; and after leadingthem down to drink we mounted and rode on to the north-east. Reachingsome elevated ground whence we could obtain an extensive view, we lookedround to ascertain if any Indians were in sight. Not a human beingcould we discover; and we therefore, with increased hopes that we mightescape, continued our journey. 

I asked Mike how many days he thought it would take us to reach home, that I might see if his computation agreed with mine. I calculated, recollecting the distance we had come with our captors, that it wouldoccupy us a week at least, or perhaps ten days. He was of the sameopinion. 

"But will our pemmican last us as long?" I asked. 

"Sure, that depinds upon how much we take of it each day, " he answered. "The berries are now ripe, and by good luck I have found a couple offish-hooks in me pocket. Maybe, also, I can manage to manufacture sometraps in which to catch birds or small animals; and though we have noarrows, if we are hard pressed we may make some; and we have got ourspears. If we could only meet with a young bear, we should have fleshenough to last us for many a day. Sure, we'll not be fearing harm tillit comes upon us. "

I agreed with Mike that we were not so badly off after all, and we rodeforward in good spirits. There was still, of course, the danger ofbeing overtaken by the Indians; but on that score Mike thought that weneed not trouble ourselves. They would probably suppose that we hadbeen destroyed by the fire; or they themselves might have met with thefate from which we had so narrowly escaped. 

The sun shone brightly from the unclouded sky; the atmosphere was clear, and we could see objects at a great distance. We looked out, as we rodealong, for any of the natives who might be passing either on thewar-path or engaged in hunting, as we resolved to endeavour to avoidthem rather than risk an encounter. They might prove to be friends; butif enemies, we knew that we should have a poor chance of coming offvictorious. Whenever the country was open, we galloped across it asfast as we could venture to push our horses without over-fatiguing them;but when we came to woody districts we kept as much as possible undershelter of the trees, so as to avoid being seen. We did not forgetthat, should enemies cross our trail, they would probably follow us. Wetherefore very frequently looked about us, to ascertain if we werepursued. We agreed that, in that case, we would run for it, trusting tothe mettle of our horses for escape. 

It may seem strange, but I enjoyed the excitement, and should not havebeen alarmed had we caught sight of a dozen Redskins, provided they wereon foot, and we had a fair start. Mike did not quite enter into myfeelings, however. 

"Sure it would be betther, Masther Roger, if we could get along asily, and just stop and enjoy our dinner and supper without the feeling thatat any moment our scalps might be taken off our heads, " he observed. 

"We have kept them on through much greater dangers than we are nowlikely to meet with, " I answered; "and while we have fleet horses underus, we may laugh at the Indians. They won't know that we are withoutfirearms, and they are terribly afraid of bullets. "

For all this, I should have been glad had we possessed a good rifle anda brace of pistols apiece. Though our spears might serve us in a closeencounter with a bear, or even with wolves, we were but ill able toprotect ourselves against the arrows of a party of Redskins. 

Whenever we reached a height we surveyed the country both before andbehind us, to make sure, in the first place, that no Indians werefollowing; and, in the second, that none were encamped ahead, or, as Ihave before said, moving about. During the day we met with severalsmall streams at which we could water our horses and slake our ownthirst; and the first night we encamped under shelter of a wood, wherethere was plenty of grass for our steeds. We contented ourselves withforming a lean-to, but did not light a fire lest it should betray ourwhereabouts. Having eaten a little more pemmican, we formed our beds ofspruce-fir tops, and lay down to rest. 

"Do you slape as sound as you like, Masther Roger; I'll jist keep oneeye open, in case any unwelcome visitor should take the throuble to pokehis nose into our palace, " observed Mike. "When you think you have hadrest enough, you can jist wake up and let me take a snooze tillmorning. "

I thanked my honest friend for his kind intentions, and in less thanhalf a minute my eyes were closely shut. When I awoke it was alreadydawn, but Mike, instead of keeping watch, was as sound asleep as I hadbeen. 

"Hallo, Mike!" I exclaimed; "I thought that you intended to rest withone eye open all night. "

"Sure, Masther Roger, haven't I done so, barring the last few minutes, "he answered. "I did my best, thinking that every moment you would begetting up; and small blame to me if at last I dramed that you did getup, and told me that you would take a turn at watching. "

"Never mind, since no harm has happened, " I said. "Now let us mount ourhorses and ride forward till we can get some cold water for breakfast. "

Our animals, who now knew us, came at our call; and throwing ourselveson their backs, we galloped forward as we had done the day before. Nota human being did we meet with during the whole day, and in the eveningwe encamped by the side of a broad stream overshadowed by trees. Fromthe appearance of several deep holes close under the bank, we hoped thatfish might be found in them. As soon, therefore, as we had secured ourhorses, we set to work to manufacture lines for the two hooks which Mikehad found in his pocket. 

Some people might have been puzzled how to get the lines, but we werenot to be defeated in our object. We procured them by cutting off asmall portion of the two hobbles, which consisted of long strips ofdeer-hide, and plucking some hairs out of our horses' tails. Thedeer-hide we cut into thinner strips, which served for the upper part ofthe lines, while the lower were formed of the hair platted together. Wethus in a short time had two good lines, to which we carefully securedthe hooks. Having caught some grasshoppers, we determined to try themfor bait; while our spears served us for fishing-rods. Hunger made uskeen sportsmen, and never had I felt so anxious for success. 

My line had not been long in the water when I felt a bite. I almosttrembled with eagerness as I gave a gentle jerk, sufficient to hook theunwary fish. It tugged pretty hard, and I was sure that I had it fast;but still I was afraid that it might break my line. Carefully I drew italong till I got it sufficiently near the surface to ascertain its size. To my satisfaction, I saw that it was not more than two or threepounds' weight. After playing it for some time I drew it towards thebank, when Mike, who had hitherto not got a bite, left his rod andrushed into the water to secure our prize, exclaiming--

"Faix, thin, we'll have this darlint for our supper to-night; and, bedad! there is another at my line. Hurrah! good luck to us!"

Throwing the fish to me, which proved to be a gold-eye, he sprang off, just in time to catch his rod, the end of which was nearly off the bank. 

"Och, murther, " he cried out, "but it's a big one!" and he rushed alongthe shore, jumping over all impediments; shrieking out in his eagernessin a manner which would have made a sedate Indian fancy that he had goneout of his mind. 

I could not help laughing as I watched him. 

"Come along, Masther Roger, and lend me a hand, or the baste will beafther getting away. "

Securing our first prize, I followed Mike as he rushed along down thebank, afraid of breaking his line, which was by this time stretched tothe utmost. Now he gently pulled it in, now he allowed it to go offagain, as he felt the strain increase. By thus dexterously managing thefish for some minutes, he at length brought it close to the shore, and Icaught sight of an ugly-looking dark monster. 

"Sure, it's a cat-fish, and mighty good ateing too, though it's nobeauty, " exclaimed Mike. "Get howld of him, Masther Roger; get howld ofhim, or he will be off. "

Following Mike's example, I dashed into the water and grasped the hugecreature, although, covered as it was with slime, it was no easy matterto do so. Giving it a sudden jerk, I threw it on shore, rushing afterit to prevent its floundering back again into its native element. Itproved to be a prize worth having, being at least seven or eight poundsin weight. It was a wonder how, with such slight tackle, Mike hadcontrived to hold it. 

We agreed that, as we had now an ample supply of fish for one day atleast, we would not run the risk of losing our hooks; and accordingly, carrying our two prizes, we made our way back to the part of the bank wehad selected for our camp. It was under a widespreading tree, whichextended over the water, and would materially serve to hide a fire, which we agreed to light on a piece of flat ground, almost level withthe water. We soon collected a sufficient supply of sticks, and had ourfire blazing and our fish cooking. The cat-fish, in spite of its uglyname and uglier looks, proved excellent, though somewhat rich--tastingvery like an eel. 

Having eaten a hearty meal, and cooked the remainder of our fish for thenext day, we put out our fire, and then arranged our dwelling for thenight. It consisted simply of branches stuck in the ground, andextending about six feet from the trunk of the tree. We closed theentrance, so that no wolves or bears could pay us a visit without somewarning; and kept our spears by our sides, to poke at their noses shouldthey make their appearance. 

The night passed quietly away, and the next morning at daylight, havingcaught our horses, we swam them across the stream. The sun soon driedour clothes, and as we had no fear of starving for that day, we rodemerrily onward. 

Next day we were as successful in fishing at a stream we reached a shorttime before sundown; but we were not so prudent, for after each of ushad caught a couple of fish we continued our sport, when Mike's hook wascarried off. He looked as if he was going to burst into tears, while hesurveyed the end of his line with an utterly comical expression ofcountenance. 

"No, bedad! it's not there, " he exclaimed; "the baste of a fish has gotit--ill luck to him! But we shall have the consolation of ateing hisbrothers; and maybe some day we will come back and hook him. "

We had now but one hook left, and this it was necessary to secure withthe greatest care. What a value we set upon that little crooked bit ofsteel! Our lives might depend on it, for though Mike had set severaltraps of various descriptions, no animals would consent to be caught bythem. 

Two days more we travelled on, catching sight of what we believed to beIndian encampments in the distance, but, according to our resolution, carefully avoiding them. Our fish had come to an end, our last handfulof pemmican was exhausted, and for a whole day we had no food except afew berries. Towards evening we reached a wood. As there was a streamnot far from it, while Mike was engaged in forming our camp Iendeavoured to hook a fish. 

My efforts were vain; for some time none would bite. At last I felt atug, and I was sure that I had hooked a fish. Eagerly I drew it towardsthe bank. It seemed to come willingly enough at first, but there wasanother tug, and my line almost flew out of the water. I cast a blanklook at the end. The hook was gone!

Feeling very disconsolate, I returned to the camp. Mike endeavoured tocomfort me for our loss, but he could not supply us with food. Wetherefore lay down to rest, keeping our spears as usual by our sides, and Mike offering to watch while I slept. 

Whether or not he had done so I could not tell, but suddenly I wasawakened by feeling the branches at my side roughly shaken; and lookingup, what was my dismay to see, by the moonlight streaming through thewood, a big brown bear poking his nose through the bushes, and not livefeet from us! Giving Mike a nudge with my elbow, I grasped my spear, and rising on my knee, without a moment's consideration as to what mightbe the result, I thrust the spear with all my might into the bear'schest. With a fierce growl and open jaws it rushed at me, --as it didso, driving the spear still further into its body; whilst I, expectingthe movement, sprang to the inner end of our arbour. 

Mike in a moment was on his knees, --he had not time to rise to hisfeet, --and seizing his weapon, drove it into the bear's neck. Still thecreature, though thus desperately wounded, broke through the branches wehad put up; but the thick leaves prevented it from seeing us as clearlyas it would otherwise have done. The life-blood was flowing from itswounds. Mike managed, as I had done, to get out of Bruin's way; andbefore the creature could turn to pursue either of us, over it fell, onthe very ground on which we had been sleeping. It struggled for a fewseconds, gnashing its teeth, and I had to retreat through the branchesto avoid it. Mike, who had managed to escape at the other end, nowjoined me, and getting hold of the handle of his spear, endeavoured topull it out of the bear's body. After a few tugs he succeeded inregaining possession of his weapon; and the first thing he did with itwas to plunge it again into the animal's breast. 

"I did it just to make sure, " he remarked. "These bastes have as manylives as a cat; and maybe he would have come to again, and taken toateing us instead of our ateing him, as I hope we will be afther doingbefore long. "

Whether or not the last thrust was necessary I do not know, but the bearceased struggling; and Mike, springing on the body, exclaimed--

"He's dead enough now, anyhow! And we'll take the liberty of cuttinghim up, and getting our teeth into his flesh; for, sure, he has spoiltour rest for the night. "

The centre of the hut was by this time a pool of blood; we thereforedragged out the bear, and while Mike began scientifically to flay thecarcass, I collected sticks for a fire. We soon had a good one blazingup, and some of the slices of the bear toasting before it. We were toohungry to wait until the morning. 

"Sure, the bear was sent to us to be aten, " observed Mike; "and supposewe get nothing else till we reach home, it will serve to keep us alivetill then. "

Having satisfied the cravings of hunger, we cooked some more slices ofthe best portions of the meat, to serve for our breakfast beforestarting; and the remainder we cut into thin strips to smoke over thefire, and afterwards to dry in the sun. As both we and our steeds weretired, we agreed not to start till a later hour than usual. There was arisk in remaining, but still it was better to run it, rather than knockup our horses or ourselves. 

Mike faithfully kept watch, and the sun was already high in the sky whenI awoke. We hung up the strips of bear's flesh, to give them a dryingbefore we packed them to carry with us. We also did up a portion of thefresh meat, which would, we calculated, last us for some time. Then, having taken a late breakfast, we mounted our horses and continued ourjourney. 

It would take too much time, were I to describe the events of the nextfew days. After continuing on for the time we supposed it would occupyus in reaching home, we were still unable to recognise any of thefeatures of the country. Mike, however, remarked that as forests andhills and rivers were all much alike, it was no wonder that we could notmake out where we were. I proposed directing our course eastward, as weshould thus certainly come to some of the settlements. Mike thoughtthat we had not got sufficiently far to the north, and advised that weshould continue on in that direction. I gave in to him. 

Our horses had hitherto held out well, but suddenly Mike's began tostagger, and, almost before he could throw himself from its back, downthe poor animal fell. What had been the cause of the horse's death wehad not knowledge sufficient to ascertain; only one thing was certain, --that it was dead, and that we must take it by turns to ride, and thusget on at a much slower pace. There was no use stopping to mourn ourloss, so, having taken off the saddle and bridle, we did them up in apackage, and placed them on the back of my steed. We did this lest thedead horse should be recognised as having belonged to the Indians, andsome of their friends might discover it and pursue us. 

We had, shortly afterwards, a river to cross. True, we might have madea raft, but as we were both good swimmers we determined to trust to ourown arms and legs for getting to the other side. After some persuasionwe induced the horse to go in; and then, Mike taking the rein, we eachof us put a hand on the saddle and swam over, I on one side and Mike onthe other. Though swept down for some distance, we got safe on shore atlast, but we had to trudge on in our wet clothes. Not only were we wet, but so was our imperfectly dried meat; the consequence was, that when wecame to cook it in the evening it was scarcely eatable. Our clothes, too, were damp when we lay down at night. 

I awoke shivering the next morning, though the fire was still blazingnear me; and when I tried to get up I was unable to stand. Mike was ina state of great distress. The remainder of our provisions had becomeworse; but even had the food been of the most delicate description, Icould not have touched it. 

Mike, faithful fellow that he was, immediately set to work to build ahut, so that I might be sheltered from the heat of the sun as well asfrom the wind. As soon as it was completed he carried me into it, andclosing the entrance, said he would set out in search of food. In ashort time he returned with some delicious strawberries, which greatlyrefreshed me. 

For several days he tended me with the greatest care, and was fortunatein trapping several young birds, which, though not very fat, served torestore my strength. I asked him how he had managed to eat the driedbear's meat, being very sure that he had not touched any of the birds hehad caught. 

"Bedad, Masther Roger, it's not the mate at all I've been ateing, " heanswered. "I found no lack of big fellows with four legs hopping aboutin the marsh down there, and, for want of better food, I took theliberty of cooking them. They are not so bad, afther all; only the ideaof the thing was not plisant at first. "

Mike had been living on frogs, I found out, during all my illness; andas for a whole day he was unable to catch any birds, I begged that hewould let me taste the frogs. I confess that I had no reason tocomplain of the food, for he gave me the hinder legs alone, which Ishould have supposed to have been those of small birds, had he not toldme what they were. 

I was at last strong enough to move about, and I proposed that we shouldat once continue our journey. Mike agreed, therefore, that we shouldstart the next morning. 

When daylight arrived, he left the hut to look for the horse while Iprepared breakfast. He was a long time absent, and I began to growanxious, wondering what could have become of him. I waited and waitedtill I could bear the suspense no longer, so, going to a height at alittle distance from the wood in which we had formed our encampment, Igazed around on every side. Should any accident have befallen him, howfearful would be my fate! I was also deeply grieved at the thought oflosing him; but I confess that selfish feelings for the timepredominated. There was a river, I should have said, in the distance, and on looking in that direction I at length saw a figure moving towardsme. It might be Mike, or it might be an Indian, and perhaps an enemy. Still, I did not think of concealing myself. 

Great was my joy when, as the person drew nearer, I recognised Mike. Irushed down to meet him; but I saw that there was something wrong, bythe expression of his countenance. 

"What is the matter, Mike?" I asked. "I was terribly afraid that youwere lost. "

"Sure, a great deal is the matther, " he answered. "That baste of ahorse has been afther drowning himself; and you will have to walk therest of the journey on foot, except when I carry you on me shoulders--and that I will do, as long as I have the strength, with the greatestpleasure in the world. "

I assured Mike that I was so glad to see him, that I cared little incomparison for the loss of the horse, for I felt perfectly able to walkany distance. 

"Well, that is one comfort; and seeing that we have nothing to carryexcept our spears, which will help us along, matthers might have beenworse, " he answered. 

Both of us were determined to make the best of what had happened; so, having eaten our breakfast, and packed up the remainder of ourprovisions, we recommenced our march forward. Mike insisted on ourencamping early in the day, so that he might search for food; and beforedark he had procured a supply of the same description as that on whichwe had been living for several days. 

The next morning we went on as before, and I felt my strengthconsiderably restored. Soon after noon, having reached the summit of aheight, we saw before us a wide river, connected with a series of smalllakes, their borders apparently deeply fringed with tall grass. This, Mike said, he believed must be rice, and it would afford us a change ofdiet if we could procure some; we accordingly made our way down towardsthe nearest. We thought, also, that we might catch some unwary ducks, if they were not accustomed to the sight of human beings. 

On getting close to the borders, we fancied we heard some sounds from abrood of ducklings. We therefore crept cautiously along the shore, when, to our infinite satisfaction, we caught sight of a couple ofducks, and not one, but two broods. We had got almost near enough tocatch hold of the hindermost, when the cries of the mother-ducks warnedtheir young ones to make the best of their way from us. Eager to seizeour prey, we dashed into the water after them; when, to escape us, theyendeavoured to make their way through the high grass. 

We had each of us caught a couple, when what was our astonishment, onpressing aside the grass, to see directly before us a canoe with threegirls in it! Two of them were busily employed in beating out the riceinto their canoe, while the one who sat in the bow, on hearing the noisewe made, turned her head with an inquiring but somewhat alarmed glancetowards us. Yes! I could not be mistaken; it was Lily! Just beforeher sat Dora, while Ashatea occupied the stern. 

"Lily, Lily!" I exclaimed. "Don't you know me?"

"Yes, yes! I do. O Dora, Dora! there is Roger and Mike Laffan. Theywere not drowned, or killed by the Indians! I always said so, " shecried. 

In a moment their paddles were out, and, guided by Ashatea, they weremaking their way towards us. 

"Come into the canoe!" they exclaimed in chorus. "There is room foryou; and we will take you to our friends. They will be so glad to knowthat you are alive, though you both look sadly tired and thin. "

"No wonder, Misthress Lily, " observed Mike; and he gave an account of myillness. 

They were all eager to hear how we had escaped; and as the canoe skimmedlightly over the smooth surface of the lake, urged by their paddles, Itold them all that had happened to us, from the time we left the camp ofour Indian friends. I then asked if Reuben and his companion had everbeen heard of. 

"Yes; it was they who told us that you had either been drowned or madeprisoners by the Indians, " said Lily. "They escaped by running throughthe rapids at a place where no canoe had ever before ventured. AndReuben has undertaken to come up here and escort us back to thesettlement. We have been paying our long-promised visit to Ashatea; andI can assure you she received us in the most hospitable manner. Youwill like to see the beautiful dome-shaped wigwam her people built forus, with a divan all round, and the floor covered thickly with matting. We felt quite like Indian princesses, when she escorted us into it. Itis divided by a curtain into two portions. The inner serves as ourbedroom, and the outer as our drawing-room. As there is space for afireplace in the centre, we agreed that we should not object to spendthe winter in it; while at the present season it is delightfully cooland pleasant. "

"Ah, but it is not equal to one of your comfortable houses, " observedAshatea, who understood all that Lily said, and had, I found, improvedgreatly in her knowledge of English, having spent a considerable time atthe settlement with Lily and Dora. 

We had some distance to go, I found, before we could reach the spotwhere Kepenau and his people were now encamped. The chief had, Lilytold me, spent several months there; and had, besides, made a tour withour missionary friend, Martin Godfrey, for the purpose of beinginstructed in gospel truth, which he was most anxious to impart to hiscountrymen. The chief had, some time before, learned to read, and haddevoted all his attention to the study of the Scriptures, so that he waswell able to carry the gospel to others. 

My uncles and aunt had been greatly grieved at my supposed loss, and ithad made them less contented with the settlement than they had beforebeen; Uncle Mark especially missed the assistance of Mike, though honestQuambo had done his best to supply his place. 

Various schemes were afloat for occupying fresh territory, far to thewestward. Some speculators had visited our settlement, and my uncleshad listened to their descriptions of the advantages to be gained withfar more interest than they might otherwise have done. 

"I had hoped that we should remain where we are, " said Lily. "I amattached to the place, and should be content to spend the remainder ofmy days here. "

"You have not got over many of them as yet, Lily, " I said, looking up inher face. 

"They may be many, in comparison with those which are to come, " sheanswered gravely, and I thought mournfully. 

"I hope to see you grow into a dear old woman, like Aunt Hannah. I liketo think of the future, and I want my future to be happy. However, itwill be a long, long time before you grow old, Lily. "

"I already feel old, " she said; "or I did, at least, when they told methat you were lost, Roger, though I did not believe it; but perhaps Ishall now feel young again. I have been very sorry, too, about poorAshatea, " she continued in a whisper; "she has her troubles, though shedoes not show what she feels by her countenance as much as we whitepeople do. A young Indian, who is said to be superior to most of hispeople, has long wished to marry her; but as she is a Christian and heis still a heathen, though I believe she likes him very much, neithershe nor her father will consent. This has produced a feud between them;and the conduct of Manilick--for that is his name, which, I believe, means a `pine-tree'--has caused them a great deal of anxiety. Kepenaufears that Manilick will try to carry off his daughter by force, and heis therefore obliged to keep scouts constantly watching the movements ofthe young chief. Indeed, when you appeared through the rice grass Ifancied that you were Manilick, and that you might have come to carry usall off together; not that I believe he would venture to injure anywhite people, since he professes to be our friend. "

I was much interested in what Lily told me, for I fancied that Reubenhad lost his heart to the Indian girl. Still, superior as she was inmany respects to those of her race, she would scarcely have made afitting wife for a well-educated young man; though the rough traders andhunters of the Far West frequently marry Indian wives, who make them ashappy as they wish to be, but are seldom able to bring up their childrenproperly, the chief objection to such alliances. 

While Lily was talking to me, Mike was recounting to Dora and Ashatea, in his rich Irish brogue, our various adventures with the Indians. Thusthe time was passed while the girls paddled across the lake and up theriver till we reached Kepenau's lodges. 

As we neared the shore, we observed a large concourse of peopleassembled near the wigwams. Many by their costume appeared to bestrangers, while others were Kepenau's own people. I saw that Ashateawas regarding them with great interest. In front, on a rock, satKepenau; and I judged by his attitude and the tone of his voice that hewas addressing them on a matter of importance, while they listened withrapt attention. His right hand pointed to the sky, while his left wasdirected towards the earth; and by the words which reached me I knewthat he was preaching the gospel--setting before the people the way ofeternal life. 

We all stopped at some distance to listen, and so intent were he and hisauditors that none perceived us. Ashatea, who stood next to Lily, wasregarding the scene with even greater interest than we were. I saw hereye directed towards a young Indian, who by the ornaments on his dress Iguessed was a chief. I pointed him out to Lily. 

"Yes, " she said, "that is Manilick. I am very glad to see him here, asI hope he is receiving the truths which Kepenau is endeavouring toimpart. "

Ashatea was, I had no doubt, hoping the same. 

Kepenau had nearly brought his address to a conclusion when we arrived. Now, rising from his seat, he took Manilick's hand, and spoke to himaffectionately, as it seemed to me. The young chief hung down his head, and answered only in monosyllables. 

Kepenau, after speaking in the same way to others, offered up a prayer, in which several of his own people joined. Not till then did hediscover us. With a look of surprise he at once advanced to greet Mikeand me, his countenance as well as his words exhibiting hissatisfaction. He afterwards turned again to the young chief, andaddressed him. He had, until now, I found, suspected that Manilick hadinstigated the attack on us, if he had not taken part in it, and hewished openly to exonerate him. Kepenau questioned me as to the dressand appearance of the Indians who had made us prisoners. From mydescription he was satisfied that they were really Sioux, and thatManilick had nothing to do with them. 

We were anxious to return as soon as possible to the settlement, torelieve the minds of our relatives but that evening, in consequence ofthe fatigue and hardships I had endured, I was again taken ill. Kepenauhad a wigwam carefully built for me, in which Lily and Dora assistedMike in watching over me. Good food, however, was all I needed; and asour Indian friends had abundance of fish and game, I was soon wellagain. 

Just as I had recovered, we one evening saw a large canoe approachingthe camp. Who should step out of it but Uncle Mark, accompanied byReuben, Quambo, and several men! They had brought a quantity of goodsto supply their Indian friends. 

As may be supposed, Uncle Mark was delighted to find that I was alive;and Quambo, in the exuberance of his joy, embraced Mike. 

"But where de fiddle?" he exclaimed, after their salutations had ceased. "Just play one tune. It do my heart good, and we set all de campjigging. "

"Och, botheration! but the Ridskins have got it--bad luck to thespalpeens! and sorra a one of thim can play a tune, or I would not mindit so much, " answered Mike. 

"But you must try to get him back, " observed Quambo; "if dey not play onhim, dey not want him. "

"I'm mighty afraid it's burned, though, " said Mike, with a sorrowfulcountenance. 

When Uncle Mark heard of Mike's loss, he told Kepenau and Manilick. Thelatter had that day paid a visit to the chief. They were both ofopinion that should the fiddle be in existence, it might, by properdiplomatic proceedings, be recovered; and, greatly to Mike's joy, Manilick undertook to ascertain what had become of it, and, if possible, to restore it to its owner. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

UNCLE MARK'S CANOE--OUR START FOR HOME--THE RATTLESNAKES--MIKE LONGS FORHIS FIDDLE--OUR NIGHT ENCAMPMENT--JACQUES LEROCQUE'S FISHING JOKE--MIKE'S TERROR AT THE SUPPOSED INDIAN AMBUSCADE--THE PHANTOM BEAR--OURARRIVAL AT HOME--KAKAIK AND THE FIDDLE--MIKE'S DELIGHT--KEPENAU'S SECONDVISIT--REUBEN'S CHAGRIN--MR. SIMON SPARK'S ADVENT--HIS GLOWINGDESCRIPTION OF THE FAR NORTH-WEST--THE FOREST ON FIRE--OUR HUTDESTROYED--OUR ESCAPE. 

The canoe in which Uncle Mark had come up had been built by some Indianson the lake, who intended to dispose of it to the fur-traders; but, inconsequence of some dispute, they had refused to let them have it, andhad thereafter sold it to my uncles at a reduced price. 

It was of far superior construction to those we had hitherto seen used, though of the same materials. 

Formed of large sheets of birch-bark, kept in shape by delicate ribs oflance-wood or willow, it was nearly forty feet in length, and sharp atboth ends; and the seams where the bark was sewn together were coveredby a thick resinous gum, which became hard in the water. Like the smallcanoes, it required careful handling; for, having no keel, it was easilyturned over. It was impelled by six or eight paddles, --three or four onone side, and the same number on the other; one man steering with apaddle, as well as paddling. 

Uncle Mark had come down one river, then across the lake, and up anotherriver, instead of the shorter route along the course of several narrowerstreams with rapids, which necessitated the same number of portages. Bythis means he was able to bring a cargo of cottons, cutlery, and otherheavy articles. He purposed returning by the same route, though itmight have been possible to carry the canoe across the portages, as thebales of peltries occupied less space than the cargo he had brought. There was sufficient room, too, for the four additional people the canoehad now to carry. 

The day before we were to start, Ashatea appeared to be very unhappy. It was, I concluded, at the thought of parting from Lily; but Lilyafterwards told me that it was more on account of Manilick, who stillrefused to embrace Christianity. 

"We must pray for him, " said Lily. "Kepenau has taken every opportunityof speaking to him, and putting the truth plainly before him; but thoughhe would very gladly make Ashatea his wife, he still remains firm in hisheathen belief. "

We could no longer delay our return home, as the autumn was advancing, and before long we might expect storms and frosts, which would make ourproposed voyage in the canoe both trying and dangerous. 

The whole tribe came down to the bank of the river at early dawn to seeus off, as Uncle Mark wished to cross the lake before sunset. We shouldhave to encamp for the night, and continue our voyage up the river nextmorning. 

We made good progress down the stream, having the current with us, andentered the lake just as the sun rose above what appeared like a seahorizon, though we knew that the shore was not far off on the oppositeside. The calm lake shone like a burnished mirror. The shore we wereleaving was tinted with various colours, the higher ground here crownedby groups of spruce-firs, and in other places rocky and barren, butstill picturesque in the extreme. 

I took a paddle and sat by Lily. Reuben and Mike also made themselvesof use; while Uncle Mark sat with Dora at the bottom of the canoe. Itwas the first voyage I had ever taken on the lake, and Lily and I agreedthat it would be very pleasant to have a canoe or small vessel of ourown, and to cruise round the shores, exploring every inlet and creek. 

As the sun rose the heat became intense; not a breath of air stirred thesurface of the lake, and Lily, who had taken off her hat, was very gladto put it on again. After paddling for some distance we landed tobreakfast, or rather to dine; for we did not intend to stop again tillwe went on shore to encamp for the night. 

Wild rocks fringed the shore, and we had to exercise great caution inapproaching it, for the slightest touch would have knocked a hole in thebow of our canoe, and we should very soon have had the water rushing in. We had, therefore, to look out for some opening into which we couldslowly paddle till we found a landing-place. After making two or threeineffectual attempts, we succeeded in finding a bank with an almostperpendicular side, on to which we could at once step from the canoe. 

Immediately after landing, all hands set to work to collect wood for afire. An abundance lay on the ground, driven there by the wind. Lilyand Dora undertook to cook the breakfast, the materials for whichconsisted of eggs, fish, maize cakes, and dandelion coffee--the rootshaving been prepared by Aunt Hannah. We soon had a fire blazing up, when, as Uncle Mark declared, Lily and Dora performed their duties in amost efficient manner. 

Just as we had finished, one of the men, who were seated at some littledistance from us, started up, exclaiming, "Take care! take care! thereare rattlesnakes near us. "

Scarcely had he spoken when I saw one of the venomous creatures, thesound of whose tail the man had heard, rearing its head not five feetoff from Lily. In another moment it might spring on her. Fortunately along thin stick lay close to me, which I seized, and with all my mightstruck the snake a blow on the head which brought it to the ground, while I cried out to Lily to run to a distance. Almost in an instantthe snake recovered itself, and sounding its rattle as it moved forward, made an attempt to spring at me. Again I struck it; and Mike coming tomy assistance, it was quickly despatched. 

Where one rattlesnake is found, there are generally many more. Scarcelytwo minutes had passed ere another made its appearance, crawling out ofa hole under a tree. While Mike and Reuben went to attack it, UncleMark advised that we should all get on board without delay. Ourbreakfast and cooking things were quickly packed up; and the secondrattlesnake being destroyed, Mike and Reuben followed us into the canoe. Scarcely had we shoved off when three or four more rattlesnakes wereseen, and we felt thankful that none of us had been bitten by them. Wehad literally encamped in the midst of a colony of the venomousreptiles. 

We had to exercise the same caution in going out of the harbour as onentering it; after which we continued our course to the eastward at amoderate distance from the shore. 

"The day was, Masther Roger, when you and I would have been very happyto have fallen in with as many of those same snakes as we could havecaught, " observed Mike to me. "They're mighty good ateing, barring thehead and tail. At laste, the Ridskins hold to that notion. "

I was, I confess, very thankful that we had not been compelled to eatthe creatures; though I did not know what hunger might have induced meto do. 

As we paddled on, Uncle Mark asked Lily and Dora to sing. They were notgirls to offer excuses, and declare that they were out of voice. 

"What shall it be?" said Lily. 

"Anything you like, " replied Dora; and immediately they commenced amelody which, although I had heard it before, sounded very sweet on thecalm water. 

Reuben and I joined in chorus; and the men, as well they might, applauded heartily. Then one of them commenced a canoe-song, in whichthey all joined. As soon as they ceased, Lily and Dora gave us a third;and so we went on, singing and paddling over the calm water. 

"Och! but it's a sad pity that them Ridskins have got me beautifulfiddle!" exclaimed Mike. "Would I not have been giving you all a tune!Sure, if I do not recover it I will be breaking me heart intirely. "

He said this in so melancholy and yet comical a tone, that Reuben and Iburst out laughing. We reminded him that our Indian friend had promisedto try and recover his beloved instrument, and by degrees he regainedhis spirits. 

The weather continued fine, and the water smooth as before. As I gazedover the vast expanse spread out on our left, I could scarcely fancymyself navigating an inland lake, small though it was compared to manyin that region. I thought, too, of how it would appear should a stormarise, and the now tranquil surface be turned into foaming billows bythe furious wind. Our canoe, with sides not much thicker than a fewsheets of brown paper, would have been a frail bark for navigating thelake under such circumstances. 

Evening was approaching, and though we had paddled on all day we couldnot as yet see the mouth of the river, near which we intended to camp. We redoubled our efforts, therefore, to gain it during daylight. 

The sun had almost reached the watery horizon to the west, when weespied a clump of tall trees which marked the spot towards which we weredirecting our course. Having rounded a point, we ran into a bay with agrass-covered shore; and here we were able to land without difficulty. 

We unloaded the canoe, and carried our packages up to a grassy spotunderneath the trees. The men immediately set to work to collect barkwith which to form a wigwam for Lily and Dora; we contenting ourselveswith a lean-to, which would afford us protection from the night wind. The usual fire was lighted, and as we were all very hungry, no time waslost in cooking supper. As soon as it was over Lily and Dora retired totheir abode, as they had been up and ready to start some time beforedawn. 

We sat round the fire spinning yarns, as the sailors say, and singingsongs. We were speaking of the necessity of trying to get some morefresh fish, as our stock was nearly exhausted, and Mike had told theparty how successful we had been till our hooks were bitten off. 

"But there is a place not far from here where we can catch fish withouthooks, " was the answer. 

"Sure, and I should like to see it!" exclaimed Mike. "But how is it tobe done?"

"Why, with nets, to be sure, " said the canoeman. "And if you like tocome with me, I will show you how I do it. "

Mike at once agreed to the proposal. 

Hearing that some nets which would suit the purpose had been left _encache_ with other articles close at hand, Reuben and I and another managreed to accompany them. 

Jacques Lerocque, Mike's friend, was an amusing fellow, and fond ofpractical joking. It struck me at the time that he was up to sometrick; but he put on so grave a face, and spoke so earnestly, that mysuspicions were banished. 

On reaching the cache, which was close to the camp, I found that thenets were something in the form of hand-nets, only larger. We were alsoprovided with a lantern containing a thick tallow candle. 

"You see how to use these nets!" said Jacques. "We put them into thewater, and then hold the candle at the further end. When the fish seethe light, they swim towards it and are caught. "

The plan seemed very feasible, and Mike declared that he thought it wasa mighty convenient way of obtaining a supper. 

We were to fish in twos; one man to hold the net, and the other thelight. Reuben agreed to accompany Mike, and I was to take the otherman; while Jacques said he would superintend operations, promising us anabundance of sport if we would follow his directions. 

Going on for half a mile over hard ground, we reached a marsh which wasconnected with the lake. 

"It is very full of fish, which come in to feed on the insects clingingto the reeds, " observed Jacques, "But you must not mind wetting yourfeet. "

However, having so recently recovered from a severe illness, I thoughtit wiser, when it came to the point, not to do this; so Jacques took myintended companion with him. 

"Here, Master Reuben, you take one bit of candle and I the other, " saidJacques, cutting the piece in the lantern in two. 

Reuben and Mike at once plunged into the marsh, and made their waythrough the rushes. I heard their voices, although from where I stood Icould not see them. Presently Mike exclaimed--

"Here comes a big one! Howld the light furder back, Masther Reuben, and, bedad, we'll have him. Sure, though, he's gone off; come a littlefurder. There he is now; this time he'll be afther getting caught, sureenough. "

Then the sound of splashing and the crackling of the reeds reached myears, when presently Mike cried out, --"Och! murther, but what are thesebastes about? They'll be biting off our noses, and bunging up our eyes!But we must have the fish, though. Och! murther, murther!"

Reuben's voice joined in chorus, though with varied exclamations. 

I ran to a point near the spot which my friends had reached, and there Isaw Mike bending down, holding the net in one hand, while he endeavouredto beat off with his hat a swarm of mosquitoes which were buzzingthickly round him. Reuben stood near holding out the candle, and asecond net in his other hand, which prevented him from defending hisface from the venomous bites of his persevering assailants. Still, though his countenance exhibited the sufferings he was enduring, hemanfully kept his post. 

Just then the most fearful shrieks and cries rent the air, sounding likethe war-whoop of a band of savage Indians. 

"Och, but the Ridskins are upon us!" cried out Mike. "We must run forit, Masther Reuben dear. Niver mind the nets, or the fish, or themosquito bastes. It's too much for any mortal man to stand, with thesavages into the bargain. Come along as fast as your legs can carryyou; but we will find Masther Roger first. We must not lave him behindto be scalped; and as to Jacques and Tom Hodges, if they have not takencare of themselves, it's more than we can do for them. "

Mike was rapidly uttering these expressions while, floundering along, hemade his way up to where I was standing. Whether or not Reuben wasaware of the true state of the case I could not tell, but he wascertainly following much more leisurely than might have been expected. I had that moment caught sight of the grinning countenances of Jacquesand Tom over the rushes, and guessed that the former was playing off oneof his tricks. 

When Mike saw me, he exclaimed, "Run, Masther Roger, run! sure, don'tyou hear the shrieks of the Indians? They will have the scalps off ourheads, if we don't show them our heels, before many minutes are over. "

I burst out laughing, and pointed to our two companions, who, however, at that moment bobbed down and hid themselves among the rushes. 

Mike now began to suspect that a trick had been played him; but nothingever made him angry, so, laughing as I was doing, he exclaimed--

"Come out of that, ye spalpeens! It will be many a day before you getme to go fishing with you again. "

Jacques, having had his joke, recovered the nets, and being wellexperienced in the style of sport, in a short time caught half a dozenfine fish, with which we returned to the camp. I was glad to rollmyself up in my blanket, and go to sleep under the shelter of ourlean-to; but the rest of the party sat up cooking and eating one of ourprizes. 

I was awoke before long by the sound of loud growlings, which made UncleMark and several of the party start to their feet, with guns ready toreceive the bear from whom they expected an attack. RecollectingJacques' propensity to practical joking, I lay quiet; and I heard myuncle come back soon afterwards, growling almost as much as the supposedbear, and observing that the brute had got off, though it must have beenclose to the camp. I said nothing, though I suspected who had performedthe part of the bear. The next morning I looked about, but coulddiscover no traces of such an animal. Jacques, if he had representedit, kept his own counsel; and after we had started I heard himcomplaining that his night's rest should have been so disagreeablydisturbed. 

Lily and Dora had been awakened, but they, trusting to the vigilance oftheir protectors, had wisely gone to sleep again, being very sure that, did any savage animal approach the camp, we should soon give a goodaccount of it. 

We had a long paddle up the river, and had again to encamp, but no eventworthy of mention occurred; and the next day, late in the evening, wereached the settlement. Lily and Dora and Reuben went to theirrespective homes; and after we had paid a visit to Uncle Stephen andAunt Hannah, to convince them that we were still alive notwithstandingour perilous adventures, we returned to the hut, where we were welcomedby our three canine friends, which had been left to guard it undercharge of one of Uncle Stephen's men. 

The autumn soon passed by, and once more the winter was upon us. We hadplenty of work in felling trees, and either burning them or draggingthem over the snow to places where we intended to cut them up. Occasionally we paid a visit to the settlement; indeed, I was alwaysglad of an excuse for passing a few hours with Lily when I could sparethe time. I looked in, also, on my friends the Claxtons. Both they andmy uncles, as Lily had told me, were, I observed, becoming more and morediscontented with the settlement, as were likewise a number of otherpeople, and the attractions of the new regions of the far west were theconstant subject of conversation. We at the hut troubled ourselves muchless about such matters than did our friends. We had plenty of hardwork, and were pretty well tired when the day's labours were over. Mikedeclared that the only drawback to his happiness was the loss of hisfiddle, which he never expected to see again. 

"Dat am de cause ob my grief, " observed Quambo, putting his hand to hisheart. "If you did get it, would not we hab a dance! We would kick upde heels all night long, to make up for lost time. "

It was some days after this that we one evening saw an Indian comingthrough the opening which had now been made down to the river, walkingon snow-shoes, and with a package of some size on his back. 

"Here comes Kakaik! I wonder what him bring!" exclaimed Quambo, runningforward to meet our visitor. 

Kakaik having made signs that he had got something valuable, Mikeadvanced with open mouth and outstretched hands. An idea had occurredto him. 

"What is it, me friend?" he asked eagerly. 

The Indian began a long speech. 

"Och, man alive! just tell us what it's all about, " cried Mike, whocould no longer restrain his curiosity. 

By this time Uncle Mark had come out of the hut. The Indian, however, would go on with his address, of which we did not understand a word. Mike kept all the time pointing to the package, and entreating him toundo it. 

At length the Indian stopped and commenced untying the thongs whichsecured the mysterious parcel, and exposed to the delighted eyes ofMike--his fiddle and bow. 

"Sure, I thought so!" exclaimed the Irishman, eagerly grasping histreasure. "Erin go bragh!--long life to yese, me jewil!" and clappingthe instrument to his chin, he made an attempt to play on it; but itrequired, as may be supposed, no small amount of tuning. Mike at onceset to work, however, turning the keys and drawing the bow over thestrings, all the time uttering expressions of gratitude to the Indian, and to all concerned in the recovery of the fiddle. The moment he hadtuned it to his satisfaction, he began playing one of the merriest ofjigs, in unison with his own joyous spirits. 

Quambo on hearing the sounds started up, snapping his fingers, kickingup his legs, and whirling round and round in time to the tune. TheIndian, grave as was his exterior, forthwith joined him, out-vying himin his leaps, and adding the wildest shrieks and shouts. I could notlong resist their example, and in a few minutes even Uncle Mark wasdancing away as vigorously as any of us; Mike all the time kicking hisheels, and bobbing his head with a rapidity which seemed to threaten thedislocation of his neck. It was the wildest scene imaginable, and anyone observing us would have supposed that we had all gone mad. 

At last we had to stop from sheer want of breath, and on entering thehut Kakaik informed us that it was through the exertions of Manilickthat the fiddle had been recovered. He had paid half-a-dozen yards ofcotton, the same number of strings of beads, a looking-glass, and afrying-pan, for the treasure. It had been regarded with reverential aweby the possessors. He sent it, however, as a gift to the rightfulowner, and declined to receive anything in return. 

"Faix, thin, I will be grateful to him till the end of me days, "answered Mike; "and I hope that you will receive, for your throuble incoming, Masther Kakaik, my 'baccy-box, and half-a-dozen red cottonhandkerchiefs for your wife and childer, all of them bran-new, exceptone which I wore as a night-cap when I last had a cowld, and anotherwhich has been in use for a matther of a week or so. "

Kakaik accepted the proffered gifts with due gratitude, and furtherinformed us that the Indians from whom Mike and I escaped had succeededin regaining their encampment, though the fire had been close to theirheels; and until Manilick's ambassador visited them they had supposedthat we were destroyed. By the manner in which we had got away fromthem, we were very much raised in their opinion; though they threatened, should they ever catch hold of us, to have our scalps off our heads. 

"Much obliged to the gintlemen, " remarked Mike; "but we will not letthem do that same if we can help it, and we'll show them that thePalefaces have as much brains in their skulls as the Ridskins, cunningas they think themselves. "

Kakaik consented to stop with us for the night, and we had several moretunes from Mike's fiddle, and another dance, almost as boisterous as thefirst. Kakaik, after remaining a day with us, took his departure, loaded with as many articles as he could well carry; some forced on himby Mike and Quambo, others being given by my uncle and myself aspresents to our friends. I should have said that Kakaik also told usthat Manilick was frequently at Kepenau's camp, and appeared to befavourably received by Ashatea. 

Mike's fiddle was a constant source of amusement to us during theremainder of the winter. 

Spring returned, whereupon Kepenau paid us another visit. He said thathe and his people had determined to move further westward, into anunoccupied territory, and he feared that some time would pass before hecould again see our faces, but that he hoped occasionally to come withthe peltries he and his people might obtain. 

I accompanied him to the settlement. Lily was much grieved to find thatshe and Ashatea were not likely to meet again for a long time. 

"I thought that she would have become like one of us, " she said, "andlive in a comfortable house, and adopt our habits. "

"A flower of the forest cannot bloom on the mountain top; nor can oneborn in the wilderness live happily in a city, " answered Kepenau. "Though she may not adopt the habits of the Palefaces, she loves them, and the true faith they have taught her, and will ever pray to the sameGod they worship to protect them from danger. "

Reuben scarcely attempted to conceal his disappointment, and evenoffered to accompany Kepenau back to his lodges; but the chief shook hishead. 

"If it is not well for my daughter to dwell among your people, stillworse would it be for you to live with us, natives of the land, " heanswered. "Stay with your parents, and support and protect them, andyou will be blessed, and made far happier than were you to follow thedesires of your heart. "

After spending some days with us, Kepenau took his departure. 

We were, as usual, very busy getting in the crops on our newly clearedground, and carrying on other agricultural pursuits. The summer wasintensely hot, --far hotter than I ever recollected it. The crops hadcome up early, but the locusts appeared and destroyed every growingthing which had risen above the surface. This greatly disappointedthose who had looked forward to an early harvest. 

About this time a stranger arrived at the settlement. He quickly madehimself known as Mr Simon Sparks; and said, moreover, that he was thechief land agent of a new territory far to the west, which wonderfullysurpassed our settlement in richness of soil, and fertility, andabundance of game. His accounts were eagerly listened to, and my uncleswere completely carried away, as were a large portion of the community. Still, some of the older people were of the opinion that well should belet alone; and that if we took as much pains in cultivating the groundas we should have to do were we to make a long journey, we should prove, notwithstanding the difficulties which might beset us, as successful inthe end. 

Mr Sparks, however, was not a man to be defeated in his object; hecontinued arguing the point till he had won over a good many adherents. Still, he had not gained a sufficient number to suit his purpose. 

"Well, friends, " he said, mounting his horse one evening, as a largenumber of the inhabitants were assembled in the chief open place in thevillage, which was designated the Square, "do I look like a man whowould mislead you, or fail to carry out my promises? I have slain manya bear, hunted the buffalo across the prairies, and, single-handed, fought and defeated scores of Redskins. With such fellows as you at myback, even if ten thousand were to attempt to stop us we would force ourway onward, and send them to the right-about. What are you afraid of?If rivers are to be crossed, we can form rafts and swim our cattle over. There is grass on the plains, and game in the forests to supply all ourwants; and a glorious country at the end of the journey, where happyhomes can be established, and wealth obtained for ourselves and ourchildren. I ask you again--Do you take me for a man who would bamboozleyou; or do I look like one who will prove true as steel, and fulfil allhis engagements, as an honest man should do? Those who believe that Ispeak the truth, hold up their hands; and those who don't, keep themdown, and we part friends notwithstanding. "

Few of us could help confessing that, as Mr Simon Sparks, with his tallsinewy figure, firm-set lips, and keen eyes, sat there on hisstrongly-built mustang, his rifle held across his saddle, he did looklike a man very capable of doing what he said he had done, and what hesaid he would do. Nearly all hands were raised up. 

"Thank you, friends, " he said; "I will stay another day with you, and wewill talk the matter over again. If a fair number are determined tomove, we will go together; if not, I shall soon find others who knowtheir interests better than you seem to do. "

Saying this, he dismounted, and went to spend the evening with MrClaxton, who was one of his chief adherents. 

I returned home to report to Uncle Mark what Mr Sparks had said; but hewas doubtful about moving till he had secured a purchaser for the landwe had cleared with so much labour. 

We were about to turn in for the night, when Quambo, who had been tolook after the cattle and pigs, reported that he observed a peculiarglare through the opening towards the west, though no camp-fire waslikely to be burning in that direction. We all hurried out to look atwhat the black had described, and saw the brilliancy of the glarerapidly increasing. 

"It is such a fire as it will take many bucketfuls of water to put out!"exclaimed Uncle Mark. "As I live, boys, the forest is in flames! Andthey are likely to extend pretty rapidly, too, with the wood dry as itnow is. "

"What had we better do?" I asked. 

"Collect our cattle, pigs, and poultry, take our guns and ammunition, and a supply of food, and get out of the wood as fast as possible, " heanswered, quite calmly. "In a few minutes, if I mistake not, we shallhave the forest blazing away all round us; and nothing that I know ofcan save the hut from destruction. It will be fortunate if the villageitself escapes, for the forest comes close up to it on two sides; andthere will be no time to clear away the trees, and put an open beltbetween the houses and the fire. "

Influenced by Uncle Mark's spirit, we immediately set to work to drivein the cattle, set the pigs free, and collect the poultry. We loadedthe waggon with as many articles as it could carry; and harnessing theoxen, commenced our retreat. 

We were not a moment too soon, for already the forest to the westwardwas in a blaze, extending from the river far away to the north. Anarrow belt of trees alone remained between us and the conflagration, the dense smoke, curling in thick wreaths, being sent by the windtowards us, and making respiration difficult. While Uncle Mark tookcharge of the waggon, the rest of us drove on the other animals, directing our course to the settlement by the only open road. We knew, indeed, that in a short time we might have the fire on both sides of us. 

The flames rose up high above the tops of the trees in the rear. Thecrackling of the burning branches, and the loud reports as the thicktrunks were split in two by the heat, sounded alarmingly near--the wholelandscape before us being lighted up by the glare shed from the burningforest. We might, we believed, escape with our lives, were we to leavethe waggon and the cattle, but that was very far from Uncle Mark'sthoughts. By voice and whip we urged on the oxen, and shouting, shrieking, and using our thick sticks, we endeavoured to drive forwardour refractory charges. 

The inhabitants of the village must have seen the conflagration longbefore this, and would, we hoped, be preparing for their escape. 

I remembered the fire on the prairie. Then only the grass was burning, but now we should soon have the tall trees in flames on both sides ofus. In a few minutes the flaming masses might be tumbling down on ourheads, and overwhelming us. The thought of this prevented us fromrelaxing our efforts. We ran here and there flourishing our sticks, shouting and bawling till we were hoarse; still, we kept ahead of thefire, although it was advancing rapidly in our track. The hut, outbuildings, and enclosures must already, we knew, be reduced to a massof cinders; but there was no use thinking about that. We should befortunate, did we preserve the more valuable part of our property. 

At length the road became wider, and we got among clearings, which wouldsomewhat stop the progress of the flames, did they not impede themaltogether. We dared not halt, however, but pushed on, directing ourcourse to the south side of the village, where the country wascompletely open, and no trees left standing. The river, too, ran inthat direction, and some flat marshes on the banks would afford securityto all fugitives. 

I was thinking all the time of Lily, and my uncle and aunt; and had notmy duty compelled me to remain with the cattle, I would certainly havehurried on to warn them, in case they should not have discovered theirdanger. However, I felt sure that Uncle Mark would not have forgottenthem, and that he was satisfied they would take the necessary steps toescape. Uncle Stephen had also a waggon in which to convey hishousehold goods out of the way of danger. 

As we got near the village, we were satisfied that the inhabitants werearoused; for already several waggons were moving forward in thedirection we were going, while we heard the shouts of the men drivingothers in the rear. Fortunate, indeed, were those who had waggons, asthe rest of the people would have to carry on their shoulders everythingthey wished to save. 

The wind, which had increased, hurried forward the fire with terrificrapidity, and drove the smoke in dense masses round us, so that, brightas were the flames, we could often see but a short distance ahead. Theshouts and cries of the terrified settlers increased in loudness. Allhope that the village would be preserved must by this time have beenabandoned. The fire was coming up from the west and north-west, leapingat a bound, as it seemed, over the clearings; the burning branches, driven by the wind, quickly igniting all combustible matters amid whichthey fell. 

We at last reached the ground I have spoken of; but not without the lossof some of our hogs, which had got away from us, in spite of our effortsto drive them forward. Having early taken the alarm, we were the firstto arrive, but others from the village quickly followed; when weimmediately set to work to cut down every bush and blade of grass whichmight catch fire. 

In a short time I heard Uncle Stephen's voice, and thankful indeed was Ito see Lily and Aunt Hannah safe. They had found time to load theirwaggon with the most valuable part of their property and a store ofprovisions. The Claxtons directly afterwards arrived, and reported thatthere were still several persons remaining in the village, who believedthat the conflagration would not reach it, and that they would beperfectly safe. We were, however, too busily engaged in clearing theground to think of anything else. 

It was fortunate that these precautions had been taken. In a shorttime, as we looked towards the village, we saw the flames rising up inall directions. The fire came working its way along; in some places inthin lines, in others like a wave rolling over the sandy beach, andconsuming everything in its course. 

Before the night was half over a semicircle of flame was blazing upround the spot we occupied; the river, which was here very broad, preventing the progress of the fire in that direction. Still, a burningbrand, driven across a narrow part by the wind, might set some dry grassor bushes on fire; and it was impossible to say how far it might thenextend. Frequently the stifling smoke almost prevented our breathing, and we had to throw ourselves on the ground to escape it. 

All night long did the fire rage round us. The heat was intense, andthe smoke and fine black dust blown over us was most oppressive. Happily, we had water near to quench our thirst, blackened though it waswith ashes; and we had reason to be thankful that we had reached a placeof safety--the only one near the settlement where we could have escapeddestruction. 

The women and children were placed in the waggons, where theyendeavoured to obtain some rest. The ground was too wet for the men tolie down; and we therefore either leaned against the wheels of thewaggons or walked about. Indeed, we had ample occupation in beating outthe fire, which ran along the most dry portions of the ground weoccupied, wherever there was herbage of any description. 

Morning came: but the fire raged on; and there was but little chance ofour being able to move for some days to come. We had, however, no lackof meat; for, besides the pigs and poultry, several deer and numeroussmall animals rushed for safety towards our camp--only to meet the fatethey were attempting to avoid. Two or three bears, also endeavouring toescape from the flames, were shot. No wolves or foxes came near us:they had probably, exercising their cunning, made their escape from theburning forest against the wind. 

Daylight showed us such a scene of desolation as I hope never again tolook on. Not a vestige of the village remained; while blackenedtrunks--some with a few of their stouter limbs still branching fromthem, others reduced to mere black poles, and many burned down tostumps--appeared in every direction. The crops had disappeared; and noteven a fence was standing. 

Thus the settlers, with sorrowful countenances, beheld the labour ofyears destroyed. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

THE SETTLERS DETERMINE TO ACCEPT MR. SPARKS' OFFERS--LILY'S SORROW ATLEAVING THE OLD SETTLEMENT--MODE OF ADVANCE--SABBATH OBSERVANCE ON THEMARCH--WE ARE LEFT BEHIND, IN CONSEQUENCE OF OUR WAGGON BREAKING DOWN--OUR GREAT WANT OF WATER--A DANGEROUS DESCENT--THE HORRID SPECTACLE OFTHE WOLVES--OUR OXEN FLAGGING, I PROCEED FORWARD ALONE IN THE DIRECTIONOF A FIRE IN THE DISTANCE--MY JOY UPON DISCOVERING OUR FRIENDS--REUBENOFFERS TO ACCOMPANY ME BACK--WE GET LOST--FAITHFUL MIKE FINDS US--STRANGE HORSEMEN--MIKE, REUBEN, AND I TAKEN PRISONERS BY THE SIOUX. 

The fire gave more support to the schemes of Mr Sparks than did all hisarguments and glowing descriptions. Mr Claxton, my uncles, and most ofthe settlers who possessed the means of transport, resolved to accepthis offers, and at once prepared for the journey. Those who had nowaggons made up their minds to remain where they were, and to cultivatethe ground, which the ashes would render more fertile than before. Thegrass, after the first rain, would spring up and afford a rich pasturefor their cattle; and the charred trunks would enable them to rebuildtheir log-huts and put up fences. I had reason afterwards to believethat they chose the wisest course; though at the time I was well pleasedat the thought of the long journey we were to take, and the adventureswe might expect to meet with. 

I was surprised to find that Lily did not enter into my feelings. "Iwould far rather have stayed where we were, " she said. "The trees wouldsoon have become green again, and we could have cultivated the ground asbefore, and the river and hills would have remained the same; though, asUncle Stephen and aunt, and you, Roger, wish it, I am ready to go. "

My uncles had saved a bag of dollars, and the Claxtons and others wereprovided with cash. Therefore, as soon as the country was sufficientlycool to enable the waggons to move, two were sent off to the eastward tobring back such stores as were required; while the main body began tomove southward, along the bank of the river, to a spot where we intendedto cross. 

Our course for some distance was to be to the southward; after which wewere to turn to the south-west till we reached the prairie. I cannotdescribe each day's journey. In front marched a body of a dozen men, with their axes, to clear the road. The waggons, drawn by long teams ofoxen, followed; and the loose cattle, driven by the younger men andboys, brought up the rear. 

While no fears existed of an attack from the Indians, the axemengenerally marched a day in advance of us, to cut a road through thewoods. Another party, acting as hunters, ranged on one side or theother of the line of march in search of deer, bears, or any otheranimals, and birds; and they contrived, when possible, to reach thecamping-ground an hour or two before the waggons, so that they might getthe fires lighted, and have the game they had killed cooking on thespits, in readiness for the women and children. Reuben and I undertookto hunt, since we were as good shots as any of the emigrants. We alwayswent together, and seldom failed to bring in game of some sort. 

As evening approached we made our way towards the spot fixed on for theencampment. Before nightfall the main body usually arrived, and thewaggons were arranged in a circle, so as to form a sort of fortificationin case of attack from the Indians: though we had no great reason toapprehend such an event at that period of our journey. No time was lostin commencing supper; and as soon as it was over the women and childrenwent to rest inside the waggons, while the men not on guard lay downeither under them or in the neighbourhood of the fires. A spot wasalways chosen--either by the side of a stream or near some pool--wherethe cattle could find water and good grass. They were then turned outto graze, under charge of a few armed men. Of course, we all kept ourrifles by our sides, so that we might be ready to defend ourselves at amoment's notice. 

We met with very few Indians, and those we fell in with seemed disposedto be friendly. They saw that we were merely passing through theirhunting-grounds, and had apparently no objection to our killing thecomparatively small amount of game we met with. Had we shown anyintention of settling, the case might have been different. 

We thus pushed on for many days together, halting only on the Sabbath, to obtain the rest which both we and our cattle required. This was aday we all enjoyed. One of the elders conducted a service, and thewilderness we were traversing resounded for the time with praise andprayer. 

Thus we travelled on day after day; but we made but slow progressthrough the densely-wooded country, having sometimes to cut our way amidthe trees, though we were generally able to find a passage withoutfelling them. Occasionally, however, we were compelled to do even that, and to drag the huge trunks out of the road, before the waggons couldproceed. We had also frequently to cross rivers. When no ford could befound, we built large rafts, on which the waggons were ferried over, while the oxen gained the opposite bank by swimming. They wereaccustomed to the undertaking; and, strange as it may seem, we neverlost any by this means. 

At length we gained an open but more desert region. The ground wasstony and uneven, and we had rocky hills to ascend and dark gorges topass through. Water was scarce, and we had often to carry sufficient tosupply our wants for a couple of days; while our cattle suffered greatlyfrom thirst. We could no longer hunt in small parties, for fear ofencountering hostile Indians; but we were able to kill game withoutgoing to any great distance from the camp, as we found several speciesof deer inhabiting those wilds. 

My uncle's waggon was one day bringing up the rear of the train; and ourwater being nearly exhausted, we were pushing forward as fast as theoxen could move, in the hope of reaching a stream before dark, when oneof the wheels came off, and the waggon, in falling over, sufferedconsiderable damage. Under other circumstances, the train would havestopped till our waggon was put to rights; but as most of the oxen weresuffering from thirst, and many of the party had no water remaining, itwas important for them to push forward without delay. We were thereforecompelled to remain by ourselves; but no Indians had as yet been seen inthis part of the country, and we hoped that we should escape withoutbeing attacked. 

My uncles were not men to be frightened by difficulties. They and Mike, with Quambo and I, immediately set to work to do what was necessary. Weunloaded the waggon, and commenced repairing the damage it had received. This, however, took us some time, and it was quite dark before we gotthe wheel on again and the waggon reloaded. Having been more providentthan the rest of the party, we were able to wet our beasts' muzzles, andstill have sufficient water to last ourselves for a few hours. 

As we wished to overtake our companions as soon as possible, weimmediately pushed forward, and soon got into a somewhat more levelcountry than we had lately been passing through; but the ground was veryhard, and in the darkness we could not perceive the tracks made by thosein advance. Had an Indian guide been with us, he would undoubtedly havediscovered them; but we had to trust to our own sagacity, and we had notgone far when we found that we had got out of the right road. We didour utmost to regain it, but in vain. Still, believing that we weregoing in the proper direction, we proceeded onwards. The stars came outbrightly from the sky, and we shaped our course as directly as we couldby them. 

While Uncle Stephen drove, Uncle Mark and I, with Mike and Quambo, marched on either side, our faithful dogs following at our heels. Wekept a look-out in every direction, lest we should chance to be observedby a band of Indians, who, seeing a small party, might pounce down uponus; still, we were all accustomed to look on the bright side of things, and though we were aware of the possible danger, we were notunnecessarily alarmed. Our chief anxiety arose from a fear of notfinding water for our thirsty beasts. They might hold out during thecool hours of night; but should they not be supplied with the necessaryfluid, they must in a short time succumb, and dreadful indeed would bethe consequences to ourselves. 

When I occasionally went up to the waggon, I found Aunt Hannah and Lilyawake. They kept up their spirits very well, and naturally inquiredwhether we had as yet discovered the track of those who had gone before. 

"Not yet, " I answered in as cheerful a voice as I could command; "but wesoon shall, I dare say; and, at all events, we are going in the rightdirection. The stars are shining brightly, and by them Uncle Stephencan guide the waggon as well as if we had the train of our friends inview. But we shall soon be up with them, I hope, and find them allcomfortably encamped. "

"I trust that we may, " said Aunt Hannah, "if not, we shall find water, Isuppose, in a few hours, and we shall certainly overtake themto-morrow. "

This showed what was passing in her mind. She had begun to suspect--what really was the case--that we had widely deviated from our course. One thing was very certain, --that it would be destruction to stop; so, although our oxen were beginning to show signs of fatigue, and we feltour own legs aching, we continued to move forward. 

At length, about a couple of hours before dawn, we arrived at the edgeof a ravine, the sides of which, though not precipitous, appeared to be_very_ steep, and down which it would have been madness to attempttaking the waggon in the dark. We must either stop, or try to find apassage across to the north or south. We had observed that the valleysalready passed by us were shallower to the southward; we thereforeturned our waggon in that direction, hoping shortly to discover apracticable path, though we suspected that it would lead us even furtherfrom the track of our friends. 

We went on and on, fancying that we could discern the bottom of thevalley more clearly than at first, and hoping soon to discover asufficiently gentle slope which we might be able to descend. But wewere deceived, and though Uncle Mark and I made our way down in severalplaces, we saw that the waggon would certainly be upset should weattempt to get it down. We were almost in despair of success, for theravine appeared to run on to the southward with equally rugged sides asat first. The panting oxen, too, could scarcely drag on the waggon, andwe began to fear that they would fall unless water should be found. Weurged them on, however, for stopping to rest would not avail them, andmight prove our destruction. 

Morning at length broke, when we saw a hill before us which seemed to bethe termination of the ravine; and as the light increased, to our joy wecaught sight of a silvery line of water making its way along the courseof the valley. Our eagerness to reach the bottom was now greater thanever; and we could with difficulty restrain the oxen from rushing downthe bank. We had to keep at their heads, indeed, to prevent themattempting so mad a performance. 

On we went, till we saw before us what we had so long been lookingfor, --a gentle slope which it would be easy to descend, while on theopposite side the ground was equally favourable for again ascending tothe same elevation as before. Putting the drag on the wheel, wecommenced the undertaking; and though I more than once feared that thewaggon would be upset, we reached the bottom in safety. Then, immediately unyoking the tired oxen, we hurried to the fountain-head toobtain water, while they rushed to a pool close below it, where theycould more easily drink. Near at hand was an abundance of fresh grass, with which they quickly recruited their strength. 

Aunt Hannah and Lily offered to watch while we lay down and took thesleep we so much required. 

"I will keep a look-out all round, and if I see any suspicious Indiansapproaching I'll scream loud enough to wake you all, " said Lily, half injoke, as if she were not at all anxious on the subject. 

"One thing is very certain, --if they do come, we cannot run away fromthem, " observed Uncle Mark. "We must hope that they will provefriendly, for if not we shall have to beat them or be cut to pieces. However, we will trust to your watchfulness, and pick up a littlestrength to continue our journey. "

We accordingly lay down under the waggon, and in less than a minute werefast asleep. 

We rested till about ten o'clock, when Aunt Hannah, as Uncle Stephen haddesired, awoke us. Not a human being had approached the valley, thoughshe said that she had seen some creatures moving along on the top of theheights; but what they were she could not make out, though they did notlook, she thought, like deer. 

Having taken a hurried meal, we again yoked the oxen; and going behindwith crowbars to assist, we commenced the ascent of the hill. It washarder work than we expected, but, by making a zigzag course, in abouthalf an hour we got to the top. Looking ahead, the country appeared tobe pretty level, with rocky hills rising out of it in variousdirections, but we expected to have no difficulty in making our onwardway. We had filled all our skin-bottles with water, and even should wemeet with no more till the following day the cattle would not materiallysuffer. 

My uncles were of opinion that we had crossed near the source of thestream at which the rest of the party must have stopped, and that byverging to the right we should fall upon their tracks, although we didnot expect to meet with them till the close of the day, owing to thedirection we were taking. They might possibly have sent back to helpus; but as they had not many men to spare, it was more likely that theywould push forward, expecting us ultimately to overtake them. We kept alook-out for water as we went along, that we might allow our animals todrink, and thus be able to continue our journey the next day althoughnone should be found at the camping-ground. Still, though we went onand on, no signs could we discover of our friends. Already the sun wassinking towards the west. 

I had gone on ahead, and made my way up a hill over which we should haveto pass, that I might obtain before sunset a wide view around, when Isaw some way before me a number of creatures moving about. They seemedto be very busy, but what they were doing I could not make out. Someobjects lay near them on the ground. I hastened on, and when I gotnearer I perceived that the objects were broken pieces of waggons, --several wheels, and portions of the woodwork, --while the animals, I hadno doubt, were wolves, from the horrid sounds which reached me; amixture of snarling, yelping, barking, and growling, for I cannototherwise describe the noise made by the creatures. 

Not wishing to approach closer by myself, I returned to tell my uncleswhat I had seen. Uncle Mark and Quambo accompanied me back, and as wegot nearer the wolves looked up and snarled at us, and continued theiroccupation; but what was our horror, on advancing a little further, todiscover that they were feeding on the dead bodies of a number ofpersons stretched on the ground! A dreadful fear seized us. Could theybe those of our late companions? I shuddered, and burst into tears. 

Yes! there could be no doubt about it, I thought. There lay those wehad lately parted from in health and strength, cruelly murdered, and nowthe prey of the savage wolves. Our friends the Claxtons!--Dora! honestReuben! and their parents!

Then the fearful thought that such might ere long be our fate came overme. 

"Can none have escaped?" I exclaimed. 

Uncle Mark advanced a few paces nearer the wolves, with his gun, readyto fire should they attack him. He was looking at a man whom the wolveshad not yet torn to pieces. Apparently he was only just dead, and hadprobably defended himself to the last, keeping his assailants at bay. 

"That man did not belong to our party, " I heard Uncle Mark cry out. "These people must have formed part of another emigrant-train. "

Quambo and I ran up to him. We then shouted together, and some of thewolves nearest to us, startled by our approach, left their prey, when wewere convinced, by the dresses of the corpses, that Uncle Mark's surmisewas correct. This discovery somewhat relieved our minds. Our friendsmight have escaped; but at the same time it was too evident that hostileIndians were scouring that part of the country, and that we ourselvesmight ere long be attacked, and share the fate of the unhappy persons wesaw before us. 

We now slowly retreated, shouting as we did so to keep the wolves atbay, and turning every few paces to face them; for had they seen us fly, they might have been induced to follow. They were now, however, happilyfor us, too much engaged in their dreadful feast to take further noticeof us. 

Having told Uncle Stephen what we had seen, we turned the heads of theoxen away from the spot, directing our course to the right, where theground appeared to be more even than any we had yet gone over. Weagreed not to let Aunt Hannah and Lily know of the dreadful scene we hadwitnessed; but it was important to get as far as possible from the spot, and we determined, if the oxen could drag the waggon, to continue on allnight. 

"Do you think it likely that the wolves, when they have finished theirhorrible feast, will track us out?" I said to Uncle Mark. 

"I hope not, " he answered. "Were they starving, they might do so; butonly the younger animals, which would have been prevented by theirelders from joining in the feast, may possibly follow us. If they do, we can keep them at a distance, for they are more easily frightened thanthe older brutes. "

The stars, as on the previous night, were very bright, and we were able, by them, to keep a direct course. Our chief desire now was to rejoinour friends, and next to that to find water. We, of course, as we movedalong, kept a strict watch, as before; but the scene I had witnessedmade me feel much more anxious than usual, and every moment I expectedto see a band of Indians start up from behind the rocks which here andthere rose above the plain, or to hear a flight of arrows whistlingthrough the air past our ears--perhaps to feel one sticking in my body. 

Uncle Stephen had advised Aunt Hannah and Lily to lie down in a spaceleft vacant for them in the middle of the waggon, where they would beprotected by the luggage piled up on both sides. 

We had now gone on many hours without water, and our cattle began toshow signs of being very thirsty. All we could do was to wet theirmuzzles with a little of the water we had brought with us; but our livesmight depend upon our pushing on. 

As we generally marched apart--two of us on either side of the waggon--we had no opportunities for conversation, and were left, consequently, to our own melancholy thoughts. Had I been by myself, or with malecompanions only, I should not have cared so much; but my mind wastroubled by the idea of what might be dear Lily's fate, and that of AuntHannah, should we be attacked, or should our cattle break down and we beunable to proceed. 

The oxen went slower and slower, notwithstanding every effort of UncleStephen to make them move at their usual pace. At last they came to astand-still. Mike and Quambo, who at the time were ahead, endeavouredin vain to induce them to move on. Uncle Mark and I ran forward toassist them. As I was about to do so I caught sight of a ruddy spot inthe distance, away somewhat to the left. That must be a fire, Ithought, and I pointed it out to Uncle Mark. 

"It may be the camp-fire of our friends, " he observed; "but we must notbe too sure, for it may be that of a band of Indians. "

He asked Uncle Stephen what he thought. 

"The Indians generally take care to have their fires in places wherethey cannot be seen from a distance, so that is much more likely to bewhat you at first supposed, " he answered. "At all events, we will tryand find out. "

"If the oxen cannot be got to move, I will go on and ascertain, " I said. "I can direct my course by the fire, and will approach cautiously. Should I discover that Indians are encamped there, I will hurry back andlet you know. We must then try and make our way in some otherdirection. "

"I am afraid, Roger, that in such a case our hope of escape will be verysmall, " said my uncle in a grave tone. "Unless we can find water insome hollow in which it will be possible to conceal ourselves, at thereturn of day, the Indians are sure to see us. Should they cross ourtrack, they are equally certain to come upon us before long. We must, however, hope for the best. Go forward as you propose, and may Heavenprotect you, my boy. "

Without stopping to bid Lily and my aunt good-bye I hurried on, keepingmy gaze on the fire, which, growing brighter as I advanced, enabled mewithout difficulty to direct my course for it. The ground was tolerablyeven, but sloped slightly downwards in the direction I was taking. Thefire, indeed, when I first saw it, appeared to be in a hollow, or at allevents at a lower elevation than that where we were standing. I lookedback once or twice, and quickly lost sight of the waggon. So far I wassatisfied that, should the people who had made the fire be Indians, theywould not discover the waggon until daylight, by which time I hoped weshould be able to conceal ourselves among the hills in theneighbourhood. 

I hurried on as fast as I could venture to move, ignorant of what wasbefore me. It would be useless, I knew, to attempt concealing my trail, but as I did not intend to go nearer the camp-fire than was necessary tomake out who were there, I hoped some time would elapse after I hadretreated before the Indians could discover that any one had been nearthem. Now and then, when crossing a hill, I lost sight of the fire, andhad to direct my course by the stars overhead. Again I saw it beforeme, blazing brightly. I hoped that Uncle Stephen was right in hisconjectures. The fire, however, was further off than I had supposed, and the greater part of an hour was consumed before I got close enoughto see the figures moving about it. 

I now crept on as noiselessly as I could, for I knew that the leastsound would be conveyed to the quick ears of the Redskins. Fortunatelythere were a number of bushes in the neighbourhood, behind which I couldconceal myself. 

As I was going on I heard voices, and stopped breathlessly to listen. They did not sound like those of Indians, and presently I saw a coupleof figures pass in front of the fire. I almost shouted for joy as Idistinguished by their outlines against the bright blaze that theirdress was that of white men. I felt sure that the people I saw beforeme were our friends; still, caution was necessary, for it was possiblethat they were prisoners of the Indians, saved from the caravan latelydestroyed, only to meet with a more cruel death by torture. There mightbe a large party of Indians encamped. 

Presently two other fires came into view, which had been hithertoconcealed by the thick bushes surrounding the hollow in which the campwas formed. I crept on and on, crouching down like a panther about tospring on its prey. The voices became more and more distinct, and atlast I found myself on the top of the bank, with only a few bushesintervening between me and those encamped below. 

On pushing aside the branches my eyes were greeted by the pleasant sightof waggons, cattle, and a number of people; some cooking before thefires, others preparing their resting-places for the night. Not faroff, at the lower part of the hollow, for it could scarcely be called avalley, was a pool reflecting the stars overhead. 

Feeling sure that I saw my friends before me, I now rushed down theslope towards them. The first person I met was Reuben Claxton. 

"Why, Roger! where have you come from?" he exclaimed. "We were veryanxious about you, and my father had determined, should you not appearsoon, to return with a party to your relief. "

I quickly told him what had occurred, several others gathering round tohear my account. They were greatly alarmed at the description I gave ofthe remains of the emigrant-train we had discovered. I pointed out thattheir own camp was formed with less care than usual; of which fact theywere convinced, but excused themselves on the plea that they had arrivedvery tired just at dark, having had a rough country to traverse, andthat their cattle had suffered from want of water since the last placethey had stopped at. The way I had approached showed them how easilythey might have been surprised by a party of hostile Indians. 

I told them that I must be off again at once, as I was anxious to getback to our waggon, in order that we might join them without delay. Reuben offered to accompany me, and I was very glad to have him. Wetherefore set off immediately. 

It was necessary to be careful, however, to keep a direct course; andthis could only be done by watching a star which I had marked, overhanging the spot where I had left the waggon. By any deviation tothe right hand or to the left we might easily pass it. 

Reuben told me that many of the emigrants had become very anxious, andthe account I had brought would make them still more so. Could theyventure back alone, he thought they would be willing to return to thesettlement. 

"For my own part, I like the wild sort of life we are leading; but Ishould be happier if I knew that Lily and my aunt were in safety, whereas they are exposed to as much danger as we are, " I observed. 

More than once I thought that we had gone wrong, as it was impossible todistinguish objects clearly in the gloom of night. I fancied that wemust have performed the distance; still I could nowhere see the waggon. The dreadful thought occurred to me that some prowling Indians mighthave pounced upon it, and carried it off. 

"I hope not, " said Reuben, when I told him my fears. "We may not havegone far enough yet; or we are perhaps too much on one side or theother. "

We went on a little further, trying to pierce the gloom. Then westopped to listen, but could hear no sounds. 

"We must have gone wrong, " I said; "for I am certain that we shouldotherwise have got up to the waggon by this time. "

Still Reuben thought that I might be mistaken. 

"Let us shout, and perhaps they will hear us;" and before I could stophim, he cried out at the top of his voice--"Hallo! Mr Tregellis, whereabouts are you?"

Thinking it too probable that Indians were not far off, I dreaded lestthe shout might be heard by them, and I advised Reuben not to cry outagain. 

I was still fearing that we had missed the waggon, when a voice reachedour ears. It was that of Mike. 

"Is that you, Masther Roger? If you are yourself, come on here; but ifnot, I'll throuble you to stop where you are, or I'll be afther shootingyou through the head. "

"All right, Mike!" I exclaimed, as we made our way in the directionfrom whence the voice came. 

He had grown anxious at my long delay, and had got leave from my unclesto try and find out what had become of me. 

We soon got back to the waggon; and by giving the patient oxen theremainder of our water, they having in the meantime cropped some grass, we were able to move forward. The road, in the dark, was difficult; butwe managed to reach the camp without any accident, and were heartilywelcomed by our friends. 

Those who wished to return had, we found, summoned a meeting, and it wassettled that the matter should be decided by the majority of votes. Myuncles turned the scale in favour of going on. They pointed out that itwould be as dangerous to retreat as to advance. 

Mr Sparks urged that it would be madness to give up the enterprise. Water, he assured us, would be found at the end of every day's march, oreven oftener; and though Indians might be met, with our rifles we couldwithout difficulty keep them at bay, as none of them were likely topossess firearms--their only weapons being bows and arrows and spears. His remarks prevailed; and it was agreed that after a day's rest, whichthe cattle greatly required, we should recommence our march. 

Once more we were making our toilsome way across the desert. For twodays we had moved on without interruption, keeping scouts out as usualon either side to give notice should any Indians approach. Reuben andI, and other young men, performed that necessary duty for several hourseach day. 

Early in the morning of the second day we caught sight in the distanceof a couple of horsemen with long spears in their hands. They gallopedtowards us, apparently to ascertain who we were; then, wheeling round, they quickly disappeared, and though we were on the watch we saw no moreof them. When we halted at noon, we of course reported thecircumstance. As it showed that Redskins were in the neighbourhood, several more men were told off to act as scouts, with orders to retreattowards the train the moment they might see any Indians, whether few ormany. 

Reuben, Mike, and I were advancing as I have described, somewhat aheadof the train, when towards evening we entered a valley, the hillssloping away on either side of it. At the further end we expected tofind a stream, at the side of which we could encamp. I was leading, Mike was next to me, and Reuben was nearest the train. The ground I wastraversing was somewhat rough, and I was leaping from one rock toanother, when I fell and sprained my ankle. Just as I got up--beingthen on higher ground than my companions, and having a more extensiveview--I saw a large band of horsemen approaching at full gallop. I knewat once that they were Redskins. 

"Indians! Indians!" I shrieked out to Mike. "Tell Reuben to run andlet our friends know that the enemy are upon us. "

Mike shouted at the top of his voice, as I had desired him. I sawReuben set off, and Mike following him. Presently Mike stopped andlooked back to see what had become of me. I endeavoured to run, butfound it impossible to move. Before I had made a second step, I sank tothe ground. 

"Sure, you are not coming, Masther Roger, " cried Mike, on seeing mefall. 

The pain I endured prevented me speaking. 

Mike rushed back towards me, crying out all the time, "Come along! comealong!" But move I could not. 

He was still at some distance from me, when, looking round, I saw thatthe Indians were rapidly approaching. I made signs to him to savehimself, but he either did not, or would not, understand them. 

"Go back! go back!" I at length cried out. 

"Arrah! and sure, not till I've got you on me back, " he answered, stillmaking his way towards me. 

I felt very certain that, with me to carry, he could not possibly reachthe train before the Indians would be up with us, and he could scarcelyhave failed to know this. 

"Cling to me back, Masther Roger, and I'll show the Ridskins how abog-trotter can get over the ground;" and stooping down, he seized myarms and threw me on his back. "Now, here we go!" he cried out, andbegan leaping over the ground with as much agility as if he had had noburden to carry. 

But his efforts, as I feared they would be, were in vain. A wild whoopsounded in my ears, and looking back I saw upwards of a dozen Indians intheir war-paint--their feather-plumes and cloaks flying in the air, asthey galloped forward on their mustangs over the rocky ground, sendingthe stones and dust flying away from their heels. I expected everyinstant to feel one of those ugly-looking spears plunged into my back. One of the painted warriors was just about to finish my career, when Iheard a loud voice shouting in an authoritative tone; and instead oftransfixing me, he let the point of his spear fall, then, seizing me bythe collar, dragged me up on his steed, and laid me across his saddle infront of him. Another treated Mike in the same manner, in spite of hisstruggles to free himself. I made no resistance, knowing it was uselessto do so. 

The two Indians who had captured us wheeled their horses round andgalloped away, and we met crowds of other warriors galloping at fullspeed in the track of the first. I got one glance round, which enabledme to see that the enemy were close up to the waggons, while the puffsof smoke and the report of rifles showed that my friends were determinedto defend themselves. Several of the Indian saddles were emptied in aminute, but still a whole host of the savages appeared charging down onthe train. Whether or not Reuben had succeeded in getting under shelterof the waggons, I could not tell. I saw no more, for my captor gallopedoff with me round the hill, and they were concealed from view, though Icould still hear the sound of the shots and the shrieks and shouts ofthe combatants. I had no hope of escaping with life, and believed thatI was reserved to suffer the fearful tortures to which the Redskins sofrequently subject their prisoners. 

After going some distance the Indian stopped, and lifting me up from thepainful position in which I lay, placed me behind him; fastening me by aleather strap round his body, and so securing my arms that I could notmove. He had previously deprived me of my rifle, which I had hithertoheld firmly in my grasp, hoping against hope that I might have anopportunity of using it. I saw Mike not far off, he having been treatedmuch in the same manner, though not without the assistance of anotherIndian, who had accompanied the one on whose horse he was placed. 

Having secured us, the Indians again galloped forward. After going somedistance, I saw that we were approaching a more wooded region than theone we had left, with a stream or river running through it; and Ithought that I could distinguish cliffs, below which the river, in partof its course, made its way. 

I could manage to turn my head, and as I did so I fancied that Idiscerned another horseman coming up behind us, with a prisoner, whom Inaturally feared was Reuben. Further off were numerous Indians, butwhether they formed the whole of the body which had attacked the trainor not I could not make out. If they were, I had great hopes that theRedskins had been defeated, although they would probably wreak theirvengeance on us, their unfortunate captives. Still, in either case Ifelt sure that we should be put to death--though I rejoiced in thebelief that Lily and my other relatives and friends had escaped; for asnone of the Indians I had seen had firearms, I had good reason forhoping that our party had gained the victory. Should Mr Sparks proveequal to his professions, by leading them well and taking the necessaryprecautions against surprise, they might still fight their way throughthe hostile territory. 

My mind being relieved of anxiety about my friends, I was able to thinkmore about myself and Reuben and Mike. Had we any chance of escaping?I was determined, at all events, to make the attempt; and I was verysure that they would do likewise. I resolved, could I get near enoughto Mike, to tell him of my intention, and to advise him to keep up hisspirits; and before long I had an opportunity. 

"Bedad! it's what I have been afther thinking about, " he answered. "I'll let young Reuben know me thoughts, too. We've outwitted theRidskins once before, and, sure, we'll thry to play them another trick. "

He spoke in a tone of voice which showed that no coward fears hadovercome him. 

We galloped on until we reached the wood, where our captors dismounted, aided by the third Indian I have mentioned. I had scarcely thoughtabout my foot during my ride, but when I was cast loose and attempted tomove by myself, I found that I could not stand, and presently sank tothe ground. Mike, on finding himself at liberty, hurried to myassistance, and, taking off my shoe, examined my ankle. 

"It's a bad sprain, " he observed; "but maybe these rid gintlemen willjust let me get some cowld wather. I'll bathe it and bind it up, and inthe course of a few days, or in less time than that, it will be all torights again. "

I could only smile, not believing that I should be allowed many days toget well. 

He then carried me under the shade of a tree, against the trunk of whichI reclined. The pain rapidly went off, and I was better able toconsider our position, and the possibility of escape. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

MY SPRAINED ANKLE--MIKE'S DEVOTION--REUBEN BROUGHT TO THE CAMP--THEINDIANS BIND US TO TREES--THE DEBATE ON OUR FATE--I AM RELEASED BY SANDYMCCOLL--OLD SAMSON AGAIN--THE SECRET CAVERN--SAMSON IS VERY KIND ANDATTENTIVE TO ME--HIS CLOSE ATTENTION TO MY ACCOUNT OF THE BURNING OF THESETTLEMENT, AND THE RESCUE OF LILY AND ME WHEN CHILDREN--I RECOVER, ANDSAMSON AND I LEAVE THE CAVERN TO RECONNOITRE--THE INDIAN MASSACRE--SANDY, REUBEN, AND MIKE ARE HOTLY PURSUED--OUR FORTRESS BESIEGED--WEHOLD OUT, AND BEAT OFF OUR BESIEGERS--OUR START--THE ELK. 

The Indians, instead of binding Mike, as I expected they would do, allowed him to come and sit by me under the tree; narrowly watching him, however, though they did not interfere with us. 

"Faix, thin, Masther Roger, I don't think these Ridskin gintlemen can beintending to do us much harm, or they would not be afther letting us sitso quietly by ourselves, " he observed. 

"I am not so confident of that, Mike, " I answered. "We must wait tillthe rest come up, to judge how they will treat us; at all events, Iwould advise you, when you get the chance, to mount one of their besthorses and gallop off. I am afraid that I shall be unable to make theattempt, or I would try it. "

"Why, thin, Masther Roger, would you be afther belaving that I would goand desart you? Even if they were to bring me a horse, and tell me tomount and be off, it would break me heart intirely to think that I hadleft you to their tinder mercies. Whativer they do to you, they may doto me; and I'll stop and share iverything with you. "

"I deeply feel your generosity, Mike, " I said; "but you might have savedyourself and got back to the waggons, had you not attempted to carry meoff, and I therefore wish you to try and escape if you have theopportunity. "

Mike laughed and shook his head; and when I still urged him to escape ifhe could, he put on that look of stolidity which an Irishman so wellknows how to assume, and refused to reply to any of my remarks. 

While we had been talking, the Indian I had seen following usapproached, having slowly walked his horse, which had apparently beenlamed. I now caught sight of the person behind him, and with muchconcern recognised my friend Reuben. One of our captors assisted him todismount; and Reuben, with his hands bound, was dragged forward to ashort distance from us, where he was compelled to sit down on theground, the Indians intimating by signs that he must not move. Helooked very melancholy, evidently imagining that he was soon to be putto death. I tried to cheer him up by telling him that we had not beenill-treated. 

"That may be, " he answered; "but I know their treacherous nature. Depend upon it, when they all eat together, and talk over the number oftheir warriors who have been slain, they will wreak their vengeance uponus. Are you prepared to die, Roger? We must make up our minds forthat, and we may consider ourselves fortunate if we are not scalped andflayed first. I have often read, with very little concern, of thedreadful tortures the Redskins inflict on their prisoners, littledreaming that I should ever have to suffer the same. "

"It is not wise to anticipate evil, " I said. "Let us hope for the best;and perhaps means may be offered us, that we do not now think of, tomake our escape. "

"I don't see where they can come from, " he replied. "These fellows keeptoo sharp a look-out on us to give us a chance. Look there! here comethe whole tribe of savages, and they will soon settle our fate. "

He pointed as he spoke to a large number of horsemen galloping acrossthe country from different directions, towards us. They halted outsidethe wood, and several of them appeared to be wounded; but they did notallow themselves to exhibit any sign of suffering. Having taken thesaddles and bridles from their horses, the greater number led them downtowards the water to drink; while six, who, from their more ornamentaldresses, appeared to be chiefs, advanced towards us. Their principalman, or head chief, spoke to us; but as we could not understand what hesaid, we knew that it would be useless to reply. He then pointed toMike and me, and addressed a few words to his companions. They nodded, and we were led to separate trees, to which we were bound, with ourhands secured behind us in a very unpleasant fashion. 

Matters now began to look more serious than at first. Darkness wascoming on, and our captors lighted a large fire near to the spot wherewe were bound, and those among them who acted the part of cooks begandressing the evening meal. They then sat down to discuss it--anoperation which was soon concluded. We in the meantime were left boundto the trees, watching what was going on. After supper, a similar firehaving been lighted near where we were bound, the principal Indians tooktheir seats round it and began to smoke their long pipes, while, as Isuspected, they deliberated on our fate. They were some little distanceoff, but the flames from the fire cast a red glow on their figures, andenabled me to observe the expression of the countenances of those turnedtowards me, from which, with painful anxiety, I endeavoured to learn howthey were disposed towards us. Though I could hear their voices, Icould not understand a word that was said. 

After talking for some time, one of them, whose back, however, wastowards me, got up and addressed his companions. He spoke at somelength, and I would have given much to know what he was saying. Hisspear he held with one hand; with the other he pointed, now to the sky, now to some unseen distant object, now he waved it in the air. Theother Indians gazed up at his countenance, as if greatly moved by hisaddress; but whether he was pleading for us or advocating our death, Icould by no means discover. In vain I listened to catch any words Imight understand. 

At last he brought his address to a conclusion, and sat down; whenanother slowly rose and commenced a harangue which was equallyunintelligible to me. Still, I felt very sure that the discussion wasone on which our lives depended; and, judging from the countenances ofthe Indians, I was nearly certain that they intended to kill us. 

The next speaker was even more long-winded than the first. I thoughtthat he would never bring his address to a conclusion. 

A fourth man got up. His face was also turned away from me. His actionwas more vehement than that of his predecessors, and the tones of hisvoice afforded me but very little hope of mercy from his hands. 

While he was speaking, another Indian, whom I had not hitherto seen, stalked into the circle, and regarding the speaker with a fixed and, asI thought, somewhat contemptuous look, sat himself down among theothers. His appearance evidently created a considerable amount ofastonishment, little as the natives are accustomed to show theirfeelings. So soon as the last had ceased speaking, he rose andaddressed the assembly. As he did so, it struck me that he bore astrong resemblance to Manilick, though he was much more gaudily dressedthan I had ever seen that young chief. 

All eyes were turned towards him as he spoke, and scarcely had hecommenced when I heard a voice whisper in my ear, "Trust to me!" At thesame moment I felt that the thongs which bound me were being cut, andthe next instant I was at liberty; but, recollecting my sprained ankle, I feared that it would not avail me. To my surprise, however, when Itried to move I found that I could do so without much pain. 

I slipped round the tree, when I felt my hand grasped by that of mydeliverer, who, discovering that I could move but slowly, stooped downand lifted me on his back. The darkness prevented me from seeing who hewas, but I felt convinced, from his dress and the tone of his voice, that he was a white man. He moved along cautiously under the treestowards the bank of the river. 

"Can you swim?" he asked in a low voice, "Yes--like a fish, " I answered. 

"Then we will take to the river at once. There are horses waiting onthe opposite side, lower down. We can float with the current till wereach them, " he continued. 

We were not more than three or four minutes in reaching the bank, and weat once glided in so as to create no splash. 

"Strike out towards the middle of the river, " he whispered; "but do soas gently as possible. "

I followed his directions, and found that I could swim without any painto my ankle. 

"Now throw yourself on your back, and we will float down with thecurrent, " he said. 

We could all this time hear the voice of the Indian addressing theassembly of warriors. So intent were they in listening to what he wassaying, that they had evidently not discovered my escape. 

"Can nothing be done to save my companions?" I asked, thinking of thedreadful fate which might await Reuben and Mike. 

"Others will look after them, " he answered. "Don't speak, lest thewater should convey your voice to the shore. "

After we had gone some distance he told me to turn round again and swim, so that we might make more progress. 

"Now make for the shore, " he said. 

In a short time we gained a spot where the trees grew close down to thebank. Climbing up there, he led me through the wood. On the furtherside I found a man holding three horses. 

"Glad to get you out of the clutches of the Indians, my son Reuben, " hesaid. 

"I am not Reuben, " I answered; "but I heartily wish that he had escaped. I am Roger Penrose. "

"Why, Sandy McColl, I told you to try and set Reuben at liberty; thoughI am glad to see you, Roger, " said the speaker, whom I now recognised asthe old trapper, Samson Micklan. 

"I should have been discovered if I had attempted to reach the twoothers, for they were much nearer the fire; and, in truth, I could notdistinguish one from the other, " said Sandy. 

"Well, we must see what can be done to rescue Reuben and the Irishman, "said old Samson. "Our friend Manilick promised to plead for you andMike, and, should he fail, to come and let me know; and he will, Itrust, exert his influence in favour of Reuben, when he finds that youhave got off. At all events, the Indians will not put their prisonersto death till they get back to their lodges, and we must try and setthem at liberty before then. Though they have vowed to have my hair, Ifear them not, for I have outwitted them a hundred times--and intend tooutwit them as many more, if I have the chance. But we must not delayhere, for when they find that you have got away they will suspect thatyou took to the river, and will scour the banks in search of you. "

Anxious as I was to save my friends, I had no wish again to fall intothe hands of the Indians, I therefore very readily mounted one of thehorses. 

"If you, Samson, will go on to the cave with this young man, I willreturn and try to help the others, " said Sandy. "Maybe, while theIndians are looking for me, they may leave them unguarded, and I mayhave a chance of carrying out my object. "

"That's what we'll do, then, " answered old Samson. "I needn't tell youto be cautious, because I know that you will be so. "

As he spoke, Samson threw himself on one of the horses, and took therein of the third. "We shall better deceive the Redskins if we takethis one with us, " he observed. "They may possibly discover that it hasno rider; but it will puzzle them, at all events, if they come upon ourtrail, and they will be less likely to suspect that you are watchingthem. "

"Don't fear for me, " answered Sandy. "I'll keep my wits about me; andif the other two can make good use of their legs, we will overtake youbefore long, should I manage to set them free. If I am caught, why, Ishall only suffer the fate I have often thought would be my lot. "

Saying this, Sandy again plunged into the wood out of which we had come;while Samson and I galloped away across the country. It was too dark todiscern objects at any distance, but my companion seemed to bethoroughly acquainted with the ground. At last I saw before me a hill, rising out of the plain. As I got nearer, I observed that the sides andsummit in many places were covered with trees; in others, it was barrenand rocky. We directed our course towards a gap in the hillside, upwhich we wound our way. 

"Can you walk?" asked old Samson. 

"I will try, " I answered, imitating his example and dismounting--when Isoon found that I could get on better than I should have supposedpossible. 

He led two of the horses, while I followed with the third; but, passingamid the trees, the animals had to lower their heads to enable them tocreep under the boughs. 

On getting out of the wood, I found that we were proceeding up a steepzigzag path, along which two people could not make their way abreast. At last we reached a narrow terrace, with a few trees growing on it. Wemade our way between them till Samson entered a cavern, the mouth ofwhich would admit only a horse, or, at the utmost, a couple of personsat a time. I followed; and having gone through this narrow archway, Samson told me to stop. He then, using his flint and steel, lighted atorch, and by the flame I discovered that we were in a large vaultedchamber. On one side there were some rude stalls, and litter forhorses; on the other, a couple of rough bunks, and a table and somestools, showed that it was used as a human habitation. 

"This is my home and fortress, " said Samson. "I come to it occasionallywhen tired of hunting; and I always keep here a store of provisions. Atthe further end is a spring of water, so that I might hold it for anylength of time against a host of foes. I have never as yet beenattacked, for the Indians know that they could not attempt to drive meout with impunity, and think it wiser to leave me and my companionunmolested. "

I asked him how he came to know that we had been captured by theIndians. 

"Because I witnessed with my own eyes what happened, " he answered. "Iwas on the hillside overlooking the train, but had no time to warn youof the approach of the enemy, nor could I at first help you; but I sawyou three carried off, and then made my way here to get the assistanceof Sandy, who had remained at home, as well as the three horses. "

I asked him if he thought that our friends had escaped. 

"I know that the Indians were beaten off, " he answered; "but whether anyof the emigrants were killed or wounded, I cannot say. They continuedtheir course, and must have encamped shortly afterwards by the side ofthe river. They will there have formed a strong camp, which the Indianswill not venture to attack. Their road will lead them not far fromthis, when you can rejoin them, and I will pay them a visit. "

"But I could not show my face among them without Reuben and Mike. Ishould feel as if I had deserted my friends, without attempting torescue them, " I said. 

"A very right spirit, my lad, " answered old Samson; "but you could havedone nothing, and would only have lost your life if you had made theattempt. Sandy has a long head on his shoulders, and a brave heart; andif any man can circumvent the Redskins, he can. He has a good drop oftheir blood in his veins, with the brains of a white man, and knows alltheir ways. "

These assurances somewhat relieved my mind. The exertions I had made, however, had brought on the pain in my foot; and after having eaten somefood which Samson gave me, I was thankful, by his advice, to lie down inSandy's bunk. I slept, but not soundly, for I fancied that I heard thevoices of the Indians consulting as to our fate; and then, in my dreams, I saw them approaching with their scalping-knives to take the hair offmy head. Such being the character of my dreams, I was glad to awake andfind myself in comparative safety. 

Old Samson was listening at the entrance of the cave. He had, I found, the means of barricading it with stout timbers, so that no foes couldforce their way in without paying dearly for the attempt. I rose fromthe bunk, intending to join him, but he told me to lie quiet. I obeyed, and was soon asleep; and when I again awoke daylight was streamingthrough the entrance. I looked round, but Samson was not to be seen. 

On attempting to get up, I found that my ankle was much swollen, andthat I could not walk. With a groan I sank back again on the bunk, andwaited anxiously for Samson, wondering what had become of him. Thehorses were still there, munching their fodder, so he was not likely tohave gone far. At last I saw him at the entrance. 

"Well, lad, you may get up now, and have some breakfast, " he said. 

I told him that I could not walk, as I was suffering severely from myankle. 

"That's a bad job, " he observed; "I intended to have moved away fromthis. There are more Redskins in the neighbourhood than I like, as nogame can be got while they are here. "

I asked if Sandy had appeared, and brought any tidings of Reuben andMike. 

"No, " he answered; "for the reason I have given, they could not maketheir way across the country in daylight. But that is no reason whySandy should not have succeeded. He may have set them at liberty, andconcealed them and himself in some other place. There are several caveslike this in different directions, which seem to be made by nature asrefuges from the Indians. The only difficulty is to get to them withoutbeing tracked, as it is always a hard job to escape the keen eyes of theRedskins, although the horsemen of the plains are not so clever intracking a foe as those who go on the war-path on foot. That makes mehope that we shall hear of our friends, though it may be some timehence. "

These remarks of old Samson again somewhat relieved my mind. I thenasked him when he thought that the emigrant-train would pass by; andwhether he could manage to let me join it on horseback, for I thoughtthat I could ride although I could not walk. 

"I much doubt whether it will pass this way at all, " he answered. "Itwill either turn back, or, if the leader is a man of judgment, he willconduct it by a different route, further to the south. Your uncles, MrClaxton, and their companions are brave men, but they will not wish toencounter the savage hordes who have assembled to stop their progress onthe road they intended taking. "

I was very glad to hear this opinion from one who was so well able tojudge rightly, and I felt more reconciled than I otherwise should havebeen at remaining inactive; for, as to moving, unless I was placed onhorseback, I knew that was impossible. As far as I could tell, it mightbe many days before I could recover, as a sprain, I was aware, isfrequently as difficult to cure as a broken bone; still, I did not liketo keep old Samson in the cave, should he wish to go out for the purposeof ascertaining what had become of Sandy. I told him that I should notbe at all afraid of staying by myself, if he could manage to close theentrance behind him. 

"I have no desire to show myself on the plain, or I should have a dozenRedskins galloping after me; and though I should not fear to meet twiceas many, provided I could take shelter behind some big trees, I wouldrather not meet them where I should be exposed to their arrows, " heanswered. "We must make up our minds to be prisoners for some days tocome; and keep a constant watch, too, lest they should get upon ourtrail, and find their way up here. "

"But how can you manage to keep watch alone? You will require somesleep, " I observed. 

"Two or three hours are quite sufficient for me; and they are not likelyto attack us for the first hour or two before and after midnight, " heanswered. "If they come at all during the night, it will be soon afterdark, or just before dawn. I know their ways, and have thus beenfrequently enabled to get some necessary rest, even when I knew thatthey were on my trail. "

"But you would surely be better for more than two or three hours ofsleep; and if you will drag my bunk to the door, I will keep watch whileyou rest. "

To this he would not agree. "You require all the sleep that you canget, " he said. "No enemy, either, is able to break in on us unawares. I have made arrangements in case of an attack, as you would have seen, had you examined the entrance. There is a thick door which can be slidacross it; and in the door several loopholes, so that Sandy and I couldhold it against any number of Indians who might manage to make their wayup the hill. "

From what old Samson had said, I fully expected that the cave would beattacked; for I did not suppose that the Indians, scouring the country, would fail to observe our tracks. 

The entrance was always kept closed, and we should have been in darknesshad it not been for a rude lamp, fed by bear or deer fat, which stood onthe table. The old hunter and his companion had stored up a largesupply of dried grass for the horses, so that it was not necessary toturn them out to feed. He allowed me to sleep as much as I could, andwhen I was awake he generally seemed disposed to enter intoconversation. He told me many of his adventures and escapes fromIndians, and appeared to like to have me talk to him, and to hear allabout my uncles, Aunt Hannah, and Lily. 

One day I began repeating to him the history Uncle Mark had given me ofhis and Uncle Stephen's arrival in America. As I went on, I saw that hewas listening with more and more interest; and when I described how, onreaching the village where my parents had lived, they found it burnt tothe ground, and discovered Lily and me, and our murdered mothers, heexclaimed--

"Did your uncles learn the name of the little girl's mother?"

"No, " I answered; "she died before she had time to utter it, and couldonly commit her infant to their charge. "

"Strange!" exclaimed the old man. "I had a daughter, my only child, living in that village; and she, with her husband and babe, were, I hadevery reason to suppose, slaughtered by the savages who attacked theplace. Yet it is possible that their infant may be the very one youruncles saved; but, alas! I can never be sure of that. "

"But I think that you may have very satisfactory proofs whether or notLily is your daughter's child, " I answered, "for Aunt Hannah hascarefully preserved her clothing, and some ornaments which her motherwore, and which you may be able to recognise. "

"That I certainly should, " said old Samson, "for I had but a few daysbefore parted from my daughter to proceed eastward. On hearing of themassacre, I returned; but finding the whole village a mass of blackenedashes, and being unable to gain any tidings of the beings I loved beston earth, I had no doubt left on my mind that they had all perished. Having thus no one to care for, I took to the life I have since led--which I had before only occasionally followed, after the death of mywife and the marriage of my daughter, for the sake of the sport itafforded me. "

From this time forward old Samson constantly spoke about Lily; and, persuaded by his own hopes that she was his grand-daughter, he seemed tobe fully convinced that such was the case. His anxiety to see her, andto examine the clothes and ornaments which Aunt Hannah had preserved, increased every day; but how were we to find Lily and Aunt Hannah? Hadour friends turned back; or had they pushed forward, fighting their waysuccessfully towards the fertile region to which they were bound?Neither he nor I could bring ourselves to contemplate what mightotherwise have happened--had they been overwhelmed by the hordes ofsavages, and met the fearful fate which had overtaken the smaller bandwhose remains we had discovered?

The old trapper went out every day to ascertain if the Indians had movedaway from the plain below us--should he find the country open, heintended, he said, to go in search of Sandy, and those he might haverescued--but he as often returned with the information that the Indiansstill occupied the country. I, of course, greatly hampered him, for hewould not leave me in the cavern for long together. Had he been byhimself, he could easily have started at night and made his escape. 

Gradually my ankle regained strength, and Samson now made me get up andwalk about to try it. Unwilling longer to detain him, I at lastdeclared that it was quite well, making light of the pain I still feltwhen I walked, and begged to accompany him the next time he went out. He consented. "But you must not go without a weapon; and you can use itwell, I know, " he observed, as he drew a rifle from under his bunk. Heproduced also a powder-horn, which I slung over my shoulder, and a bagof bullets. The great drawback to our place of concealment was, thatalthough well hidden from the sight of those in the plain, we had to gosome distance before we could obtain a view of the surrounding country. 

Leaving the horses in the stable, and the entrance open, we set out. Then going some distance down the hill, we made our way through thethick wood which covered its sides, and were just emerging into the openspace, when, through the bushes, I caught sight of several horsemengalloping across the country. I made a sign to my companion to keepconcealed, and crept forward on my hands and knees. As I looked out, Idiscovered the object of the Indians. A solitary waggon had just comeinto view, and they were about to attack it. 

I drew cautiously back, for though the Indian warriors were probablyintent on the business in hand, their keen eyes might have detected me. I asked Samson if we could assist the unfortunate people in the waggon. 

"I fear not, " he answered. "We might kill a few of the Redskins; butunless the travellers possess a number of rifles, and make a bold stand, we cannot help them. We will, however, be ready to take a part if wehave opportunity. "

As the horsemen approached, three rifles alone opened fire upon themfrom behind the waggon. One of their number fell, but several dashedforward; while others, circling round, prepared to attack the devotedemigrants from the opposite side. The affair, which was a short one, was dreadful to witness. We should, I saw well enough, lose our livesdid we show ourselves. Indeed, before we could have got up to thewaggon, all its defenders were killed by the savages surrounding it; andwe knew too well that those inside must, according to their cruelcustom, have been put to death, whether women or children. The Indiansof the plains have no compassion either for age or sex. The dreadfulthought occurred to me that those we had seen slaughtered might be ourown friends. It was evident, however, from his calmness, that the ideaof such a thing had not crossed old Samson's mind. 

After plundering the waggon of everything they considered of value, thesavages set it on fire. While it was burning, and they were stillgathered round it, a dreadful explosion took place, scatteringdestruction among them. Panic-stricken, and not knowing what might nexthappen, the survivors mounted their horses and galloped off. A keg ofpowder, which they must have overlooked, had probably exploded. 

"They deserve their punishment, " said the old man, "and they will notcome back again in a hurry; so we may now descend into the plain, andsee if we can learn who the unfortunate people were. "

This was what I was wishing to do. We accordingly left the wood andmade our way down the hill, towards the remains of the waggon. We hadnot got far, however, when we caught sight of three horsemen gallopingacross the plain towards us. My companion scrutinised them narrowly. 

"If they are friends, they have reason for their hurry; and if enemies, the sooner we get under cover the better, " he observed. "We must notnow attempt to reach the waggon. Ah! I understand all about it. See!out there come a dozen or more horsemen. They must be Indians inpursuit of the first--who, if I mistake not, are our friends. Come on, Roger! they will reach the hill as soon as we do. "

As he said this we retreated to the foot of the hill, and began to climbit as rapidly as we could. 

"But, if these are our friends, will they find their way to the cave?"I asked. 

"Yes, yes! Sandy knows it as well as I do, " he answered, withoutstopping. 

We were just approaching the entrance of the cave, when the war-whoopsof the Indians, and their loud cries, as they shouted to each other, reached our ears. 

"They are making their way up the hill, " said Samson. "Get inside, lad, and prepare to close the entrance when I tell you. "

The loud rustling sound of persons making their way through thebrushwood was heard, and presently Sandy, accompanied by Reuben andMike, sprang out from among the trees, and rushed towards the mouth ofthe cavern. 

"No time to be lost, " sang out Sandy. "The Redskins are at our heels!"

In a moment they were all three within the cave. Old Samson was stilloutside, and I saw him lift his rifle and fire. At the same moment twoarrows flew past his head--one sticking in the woodwork, the otherentering the cavern--and just then I caught sight of the fiercecountenances of half-a-dozen red warriors who were making their waybetween the trees. Their leader, springing forward tomahawk in hand, nearly reached Samson; when, with the agility of a far younger man, hesprang through the opening, and I immediately closed the door--the sharpblade of the weapon burying itself deep in the wood. 

"Now, we'll give it them!" exclaimed Samson, as he and Sandy openedthree of the concealed loopholes, through which we thrust the barrels ofour rifles and fired on our assailants. Their leader fell dead, shotthrough the heart by Samson. Two others were severely wounded, butnumbers were following them, and rushing forward with their hatchets, dealt desperate blows on the door. 

"You may cut away pretty hard, my laddies, before you break that in, "observed Sandy, as he reloaded his rifle. Samson and I were doing thesame, and again we fired; but most of the Indians, knowing the time weshould take to do that, sprang aside, and only one of them was hit. 

"You will find two more rifles in yonder chest, " said Samson to Reubenand Mike. "Quick! load them, and we'll astonish the Redskins. "

While he was speaking, the blows on the door were redoubled, and inspite of its strength it appeared every instant as if it would give way. Samson was, in the meantime, ramming down his charge, and again hisrifle sent forth its deadly contents. Instead of firing together, wenow followed each other, allowing a few seconds to elapse between eachshot, thus making our assailants afraid of approaching the door. Weguessed that they were collected on either side, where our rifles couldnot reach them. 

In a couple of minutes or so Reuben and Mike had found the rifles, andloaded them. 

"Now!" said Samson, "you two and Roger fire together; and then Sandy andI will take your places, and try what we can do. "

We waited till the savages, losing patience, again attacked the doorwith their axes, in a way which threatened each instant to bring itdown, when we all three ran out the muzzles of our rifles and fired. Another savage was, at all events, hit; but they had been on the watch, and had actively sprung, some on one side and some on the other, so thatwe could not be certain what execution had been done. The moment, however, that our rifles were withdrawn, as many as could attack thedoor leaped forward, and began hacking away with greater fury thanbefore. Scarcely had the first strokes been given when Samson and Sandyfired into their midst, killing two of the most determined--the bulletspassing through the bodies of the first and wounding others behind them. Five rifles, however, were more than they were prepared to encounter. They must have guessed that we had increased our number, for, with criesof rage and disappointment, they deserted the door and got undershelter. 

"Hurrah! we have beaten them, " I cried out, and was turning to Reuben toshake hands, and to ask how he and Mike had escaped, when Samsonobserved--

"We must not be too sure that they will not make another attempt, forthey are up to all sorts of tricks, and will not give in so easily. "

"What are they likely to do?" I asked. 

"Try to burn us out, " answered Samson. "But we must be prepared, andshow them that five well-handled rifles can cope with all the arrows andhatchets among them. We do not lack ammunition, and might stand thesiege for a month or more. "

Samson's surmises were correct. Though we could not see the Indians, weheard their voices, and the sound of chopping, and presently a bundle offagots was thrown down in front of the door. 

"Stand ready, " said Samson, "and fire, if we can catch sight of one ofthem through the loopholes. "

Another and another fagot followed, but as yet so carefully had theybeen thrown that we could not get a shot. It appeared to me that theywere dropped from above. The pile was increasing, and soon risinghigher than the loopholes, prevented us from seeing any one. Presentlywe heard the sound of crackling, and the flames rapidly caught the pile. 

"Close the loopholes, " said Samson. "We'll keep out the smoke as longas we can. The door is tough, too, and will stand the flames betterthan our enemies suppose. "

We all stood with our rifles in our hands, ready for any emergency. 

"Should the door burn through and the cavern fill with flames, we mustrush out, lads, rather than be stifled; and we may be pretty sure ofknocking over four or five Redskins, if they stop to give us thechance, " said Samson, who had not for a moment lost his calm manner. "It may be the smoke won't be more than we can bear. See! I amprepared for everything. " He pointed to a mass of woodwork, which leantagainst the wall of the cavern. It was longer than the width of thedoor, and of a height which would enable us to fire over it. "This willserve as a barricade, " he said. "When the Indians fancy that they aregoing to get in without difficulty, they will find themselves stopped ina way they little expect. "

The crackling sound of the flames increased, and thin wreaths of smokefound their way in through the crevices between the woodwork and therock; still the stout door resisted the fire, which we began to hopemight burn itself out without igniting our defences. We could hear thevoices of the Indians outside. They were, we guessed, piling up morefagots, as the others had burned down. 

Sandy put his hand to the door. "It's getting very hot, " he said. 

"Well, then, " exclaimed old Samson, "we must get our barricade ready, should the door give way, and then crouch down behind it. The nearer weare to the ground, the less we shall suffer from the smoke. "

We accordingly dragged the heavy piece of woodwork from the place whereit had been standing, to the position it was to occupy, where we laid itflat on the ground. It was at the proper moment to be lifted up, andsupported by stout pieces of timber, serving as props, on the innerside. It would thus shelter us, and prevent our enemies from entering. 

The door took even longer than we had expected to burn through; but atlast, here and there, the forked flames were seen making their waythrough it, and after this its complete destruction was rapid. Down theupper part came with a crash, followed by the shouts of the Indians, anda shower of arrows--which, however, flew over our heads. No furtherattempts were made to increase the pile of fagots; our foes supposingthat their work was accomplished, and that, even were we not suffocatedby the smoke, we should speedily become their victims. We knew that theIndians were not likely to rush through the flames; we therefore waitedconcealed on either side, behind the rock, till they had somewhatsubsided. 

Old Samson listened eagerly for any sounds which might indicate that theattack was about to be recommenced. 

"Now, lads! up with the barricade!" he shouted out; and with one unitedeffort we lifted it from the ground, directly across the doorway. Scarcely was it securely fixed before the Indians, who had not perceivedwhat we were about, leaped over the burning embers and came rushing on. Our five rifles rang out together, and as many Redskins bit the dust. The rest found themselves stopped by the barricade; and with thecrowbars which we had used to get it in position we struck furiously attheir heads, beating them back into the hot embers, where several ofthem, stunned by our blows, were quickly suffocated, or burned to death. The remainder, believing success hopeless, fled from the spot, and madetheir way down the hill to where they had left their horses. On this wedashed out and followed them, picking off several more. We should havepursued them further, had not their numbers made it prudent for us toremain under shelter of the wood. 

On reaching their steeds they mounted and galloped off. In their hasteto attack us, they had not taken the trouble to destroy the horses whichSandy, Reuben, and Mike had ridden, and which were grazing at a littledistance. Having caught them without much difficulty, we returned withthem to the cave. 

"This will no longer be a secure hiding-place for us, " observed Samson, "for the Indians are sure ere long to come back and attempt to revengethemselves. They will watch day after day for weeks together, till theysee some of us go out in search of game; and they will then manage toget between us and the cave, so as to cut us off. I can pretty wellguess the sort of tricks they will try to play us; and it is not alwayseasy to circumvent them. "

Samson's advice was not to be despised. The Indians, however, were notlikely to come back that day, so that we might take some hours' restbefore preparing for our departure--our wish being to try and ascertainthe course followed by the emigrant-train, which we would then endeavourto overtake. This, as we had horses, we might hope to do in the courseof a week or ten days, even supposing that it had pushed forward withoutany stoppages. 

With such ammunition and provisions as we could carry, we started on ourjourney just after the sun had gone down, as Samson thought it prudentto get some distance ahead during the hours of darkness, so that, shouldour enemies be on the look-out for us, we might escape unobserved. 

Well-armed and well mounted as we were, we did not fear any ordinaryband, possessed only of bows and arrows, we were likely to encounterwhile on the road. Our chief danger would lie in being attacked whileencamped at night. To guard as much as possible against surprise, wechose a spot difficult of access, or one by the side of a broad stream, with a few trees which might afford us shelter, without concealing theapproach of our foes; or else we threw up a breastwork of logs andbranches, behind which we could be protected from the arrows of ourassailants. The old trapper and Sandy were adepts at makingarrangements of this kind, and were never at a loss. Of course, one ofthe party, or sometimes two, kept guard; our horses being hobbled near, as we always chose localities where there was an abundance of grass. Wecould thus, in case of alarm, immediately bring them in under suchprotection as we had formed for ourselves. They, of course, ran agreater risk of being shot than we did, but that could not be helped. 

I had naturally been curious to know how Reuben and Mike had escapedfrom the Indians. Reuben told me that he had given himself up for lostwhen he heard the chiefs discussing, as he supposed, what they should dowith us. Each in succession made a long speech, becoming more vehementas they proceeded. He fully expected to be flayed alive, or roastedover a slow fire, or shot to death with arrows aimed so as to avoidvital parts. He had not recognised Manilick, and was therefore notaware that we had a friend in the council. The warriors at last ceasedspeaking, when he saw one approaching with uplifted tomahawk, which hefully expected would be buried in his brain. What was his surprise tofind, instead, the thongs which bound him severed, and to feel himselfat liberty! He stood for a moment or two irresolute, not knowing whatto do. 

"Run! my friend, run!" said the Indian; "make for the river, and youwill escape. "

He was not slow to obey the command, but before doing so he lookedwistfully at Mike, whose bonds were also cut, as his had been, and bythe same friendly Indian. Mike immediately started off with him, butthey had not got far when they met Sandy, who had been on the watch forthem; and all three slipping noiselessly into the stream, swam acrossit. On landing, Sandy led them on foot at a rapid pace to a rocky hillsome five or six miles away from the river. Having proceeded along it, the nature of the ground being such that even an Indian could notdiscover their trail, Sandy led them to a cave very similar to the onewe had occupied. Here, he assured them, they would run little risk ofbeing discovered. Sandy supplied them with game, and finally succeededin getting possession of three horses, which he managed to carry offfrom the Indians. He did not call it "stealing" them, observing thatthey had all doubtless been taken from white men. On these they hadfinally made their escape and joined us, though, as we had seen, hotlypursued. 

I asked Reuben if he liked the sort of life we were leading. 

"I shall be very thankful to find myself safe in some settlement wherethe war-whoops of the Indians are not likely to be heard, " he answered. "I used to like to hear about such adventures as we are going through, but I confess that I consider them very unpleasant realities. "

I was very much inclined to agree with Reuben. One thing, however, wascertain--for the present we must make up our minds to go throughwhatever came in our way. 

Day after day we travelled on, encamping as I have previously describedat night, or sometimes pushing forward during the hours of darkness andhalting in the day-time. By doing this we saved ourselves the labour offorming defences, as we could in a moment mount and be in readiness toencounter a foe. We had, however, greatly exhausted our stock ofprovisions, and it became necessary to look after game with which toreplenish our store. This we had hitherto avoided doing, as whenhunting we should of necessity be separated, and if discovered byenemies we might be cut off in detail. We agreed, at last, that hunt wemust; for we had all been on a very slender allowance of food, and werebeginning to feel the pangs of hunger. Our horses, too, from beingconstantly on the move, now showed signs of fatigue. We accordinglyhalted earlier than usual one day, on the side of a tree-covered knoll, from which we could obtain a good look-out over the surrounding country. Here we resolved to remain for a couple of days, for, having seen nosigns of Indians, we hoped to be unmolested. After putting up theframework of a lean-to, to afford us shelter at night, we ate theremainder of our provisions; and while Sandy took the horses down to astream which flowed below us, we lay down to rest, keeping our rifles byour sides. 

I had been dreaming of venison, and buffalo humps, and other prairieluxuries, when I heard Reuben whisper--

"See! Roger, see! There's a magnificent deer within easy shot. "

I instinctively rose to my knees, with my rifle in my hand, and levelledit at the animal. It was a fine elk, as I knew by the thick branchyhorns. At the same moment old Samson sat up. Reuben, knowing that hewas not so good a shot as I was, did not attempt to fire. I feltsomewhat nervous lest I might miss, though old Samson was not likely tolet the deer escape even if I did so. I pulled the trigger, however, and the deer, giving one bound from the earth, fell over, shot throughthe heart. The sound awoke Mike, and we all rushed down to takepossession of our prize. We very quickly cut it up, and shouldering thebetter portions, carried them to our encampment. Here we soon had afire blazing, and some rich steaks before it. 

Though we had now obtained sufficient food to last us for some days, yetwe remained for the time we had determined on, in order to dry thevenison, so that we might cure it, and prevent its becoming unfit foruse. We were fortunate in killing another deer almost in sight of ourcamp; so, with renewed strength after our long rest, we again set out, hoping before long to gain tidings of our friends, whom Samson stillpersisted in believing were ahead of us. I had my doubts on thesubject, but felt that I ought to yield to his better judgment. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

SAMSON'S ADVICE ABOUT BUFFALO-HUNTING--I SEE BUFFALO IN THE DISTANCE--OVERTAKEN BY A TERRIFIC STORM--BENIGHTED ON THE PLAIN--HUNGER-STRICKEN, I ALLOW MY HORSE TO TAKE HIS OWN WAY--I SWOON AWAY--THE SPANIARDS FINDME--PABLO, THE COOK--THE PRAIRIE ON FIRE--INDIANS APPROACHING, I DASHTHROUGH THE FLAMES--MY POOR HORSE IS FRIGHTFULLY SCORCHED--THE WOLVES INPURSUIT--I TAKE REFUGE IN A TREE--MY HORSE IS DEVOURED BY THE WOLVES--THE WOLVES DEPART IN CHASE OF BUFFALO--I DESCEND, AND EAT THE LOATHSOMEWOLF-FLESH IN MY HUNGER--LIGHTING A FIRE, I CAMP FOR THE NIGHT--SHOOTINGA BEAVER. 

In vain we searched for the trail of our friends. We ought to havecaught them up by this time, even Samson acknowledged, unless they hadpushed on more rapidly than ox-trains generally travel. 

Our provisions again ran short, and it was necessary to replenish ourlarder. Though we saw deer in the distance, they scented us, and wecould not get up to them; but we were in the region where buffalo mightbe found, and we hoped to fall in with a herd. I had gained experience, when with the Indians, in hunting these creatures, and both Samson andSandy were well acquainted with their habits, but Reuben had never evenseen them. Hunger, however, compelled us to follow a course on which weshould not otherwise have ventured. 

Old Samson advised our inexperienced companion how to act. 

"One thing remember, my boy--do not shoot any of us, " he observed; "andtake care that the buffalo do not run their horns into you or yourhorse. The chances are that it is better acquainted with the habits ofthe buffalo than you are, so let it have its own way. It will generallymanage to carry you out of danger, if you give it the rein. Don't firetill you can aim at the animal's shoulder or chest; and the moment youfire, load again. Pour in the powder, and drop the ball after it; youought to be able to do so at full gallop. If you fancy you can managethis, you may try your hand, should you get near any buffalo; otherwise, just keep out of their way. If you manage to sight any, bring me word. A single fat cow is all we want, but they are harder to get up to thanthe bulls. "

I saw that Reuben was not very confident of his skill. He thereforeundertook to act as a scout, keeping an eye on Samson's movements. Sandy and I agreed to ride to some distance: he was to go to the north, I to the south; and we were afterwards to meet under a hill we saw inthe distance. In case of the appearance of Indians, we were immediatelyto try and reunite. 

These arrangements being made, I galloped off in the direction proposed. I had ridden for some time, when, on mounting a slight elevation, I sawafar off a number of black dots sprinkling the plain, and knew that theymust be buffalo, though I was unable to determine in what direction theywere heading. I therefore galloped on in order to ascertain this point, as it was necessary to do so before returning to inform Samson of mydiscovery. On descending to the lower ground they were lost to view;but I hoped, by moving forward, again to catch sight of them. On Igalloped, without observing the sudden change which had taken place inthe weather, so eager was I to get up with the buffalo. 

Not till I had gone much further than I had supposed necessary, did Ibegin to suspect that, instead of feeding, as I had at first fancied, they were going at full rate, and that I must push my horse at hisutmost speed to come up with them; still I did not like the idea ofallowing them to escape me, without ascertaining whereabouts they wereto be found. I forgot at the moment that all I had to do was to comeupon their trail, and that we could then easily follow them up, howeverfar they might go. On I went, however, looking out for some higherground, from which I might again catch sight of them and mark theircourse. Eager in the pursuit of the animals, I did not notice how timewent by, or how far I was going, and thought not of the danger to whichI should be exposed if I encountered hostile Indians, nor of thedifficulty I might experience in regaining my companions. 

I believed that I was pushing due south, but it did not occur to me thatI was running any risk of losing myself. Once again I caught sight ofthe buffalo; but though I had gained on them, they were still a long wayoff. I knew, therefore, that they must be moving rapidly; but yet Iwished to get nearer to them, and if possible to kill one of the rear ofthe herd, and return with the meat, in case my friends should have beenless successful. Being also desperately hungry, I contemplated eating aslice, even though I might not have time to cook it first. I had, ofcourse, flint and steel, and should not have been long in lighting afire. 

I was first made aware of the storm which had for some time beenbrewing, by a bright flash of lightning which almost blinded me, followed quickly by a rattling peal of thunder; making my horse give astart, which, had I not had a firm hold of the saddle with my knees, would have unseated me. Another and still brighter flash was quicklyfollowed by a yet louder peal. My horse stood still, tremblingviolently, and afraid to move. In a wonderfully short time the wholesky was overcast with a dense mass of black clouds; and then, after asuccession of almost blinding flashes of lightning and terrific peals ofthunder, down came the rain in torrents, completely concealing from viewall objects at a distance. 

Had I remained perfectly still, I might have ascertained the directionin which I was going, but when I attempted to make my horse move on hewheeled round and round, and the rain quickly obliterated the track Ihad previously made. I was thus utterly unable to determine what courseto pursue. There was no wind, even, to guide me, and the rain came downperpendicularly, so that I was in a few minutes wet to the skin. Ithought that perhaps my horse's instinct would lead him back to hisequine associates; or, if he was an old buffalo-hunter, that he mightfollow the trail of the herd we had been pursuing. 

I was anxious to obtain both food and shelter. If I could overtake thebuffalo, I might satisfy the cravings of hunger; but how to findshelter, was a more difficult point to settle. I therefore gave mysteed the rein, and for some time he went in what I supposed was astraight course. Again, however, the lightning burst forth, with evenmore fearful flashes than before, while the thunder rattled like pealsof artillery fired close to my ears. My steed again stood stock-still;and when I attempted to urge him on, he, as before, wheeled round andround. Every moment I expected to be struck by the lightning, which, coming down from the clouds in forked flashes, ran hissing over theground like fiery serpents. 

I was aware, from the time I had been out, that evening must beapproaching, but, more suddenly than I had calculated on, darkness camedown upon me, and I found myself benighted on the open plain, withoutthe slightest means of guiding my course. Still, I might perish if Iremained where I was, so I thought that the best thing I could do was tomove on, if I could get my horse to carry me. The thunderstorm, however, continued to rage with unabated fury, and while it lasted Icould not induce my steed to move. I got off and tried to lead him, buthe plunged so much that I was afraid he would break away, so I thereforemounted again. He went on at first slowly, but suddenly, for whatreason I could not tell, he broke into a gallop, and with all my effortsI was unable to check him. The darkness, too, prevented me from seeingthe features of the country, and I was thus utterly unable to ascertainin what direction I was going. 

All night long he continued; sometimes stopping to regain breath, andthen going on again, in spite of the thunder and lightning. The rainhad ceased, and the water gradually drained out of my clothes, but Ifelt very damp and uncomfortable. 

At last dawn broke, and the storm gradually died away, but not a gleamof ruddy light indicated in what direction the sun was to be found. Although not thirsty, I was suffering greatly from the pangs of hunger, and felt myself growing weaker and weaker. The appearance of thecountry was strange, and I could not discern any object which couldenable me to determine what course my horse had taken. 

Although I could not obtain food for myself, I got off, and looseningthe bridle, allowed my steed to crop the grass, in order that he mightrecruit his strength; for my life would depend, I knew, on his beingable to carry me back to my companions, or to go in chase of game. After he had fed for a couple of hours I again mounted and let him goon, when he at once took the course he had before been pursuing. 

I looked about on every side, in the hope of seeing some bird or animalthat I might shoot. The smallest would have been welcome, but neitherlarge nor small appeared. I was now becoming very faint; while my headfelt giddy and my eyes dim. I endeavoured to rouse myself, but in vain. Trying to stand up in my stirrups to look round, I fancied I saw beforeme a wood. Could I but reach it, I might shoot a bird or squirrel, orsome other of its inhabitants. 

Another evening was approaching, as I calculated, when I neared thewood. I have a faint recollection of reaching it; then, utterlyexhausted, I felt myself slip from the saddle. I disengaged my foot, and was aware that I had reached the ground, on which I stretchedmyself, trying to hold the rein in my hand. The next instant I musthave swooned. There I lay, utterly unable to help myself--my faithfulhorse standing over me. 

How long I had thus lain, I cannot say. Certain it is that, providentially, no wild beasts came near me, or I should have become aneasy prey. When I returned to semi-consciousness, I found severalpeople standing round me, one of whom had poured some brandy down mythroat, while others were rubbing my feet and hands. I again closed myeyes, unable to make out who the strangers were. They gave me, Ibelieve, more brandy, diluted with water, and then some broth, theeffect of which was that I speedily regained a little strength. 

In half an hour I was able to sit up. I then discovered that theSamaritans who had relieved me were Spaniards, who, having encampedunder shelter of the wood, had, while in search of game for breakfast, discovered me at early dawn. When I was sufficiently recovered, theymoved me to their camp where they intended remaining for a day to drytheir clothes and packages, which had been saturated by the rain. Theyformed a large party, bound across the continent with goods for traffic;for only a strong body of well-armed men could venture to travel, withthe certainty of meeting bands of hostile Indians, who would berestrained from attacking so formidable a force through dread of theirrifles. 

The day's rest, and the careful treatment I received from the Spaniards, quickly restored my strength. They had all been in the States, andconsequently many of them could speak English; but I had no wish to livelong amongst them, for, though kind to me, many of them were fierce, desperate characters, long accustomed to savage warfare with theIndians, and held life at a remarkably cheap rate. The one who wasespecially attentive to me was old Pablo, --who acted as cook, --and hewas constantly bringing me the most delicate messes he could concoct. 

By the time they were ready to start I was well able to sit my horse. The question now was, In what direction should I proceed? They assuredme that, were I to attempt to make my way back to my friends, I shouldcertainly be cut off by the Indians, who were tracking their footsteps, looking out for stragglers, and ready to pounce down upon them shouldthey be found unprepared. They advised me to accompany them, andafterwards to try and make my way northward with any party of whitetrappers or hunters who might be going in that direction. 

Pablo strongly urged me to take this course. He had his reasons, hesaid, for wishing to go to the northward, and would accompany me. Though his appearance was not attractive, --for he looked more like anold Jew pedlar than a son of the prairies, as he called himself, --I hadconfidence in him. I should have said that my new friends wereaccompanied by a small party of Indians, who acted as guides. To thesepeople Pablo had an especial aversion, the cause of which he did notdivulge to me; but I believe that his reason for wishing to quit theparty was to get away from the Indians. 

The Spaniards remained a day longer than they intended; but we startedat dawn, and made considerable progress during the cooler hours of themorning. The sun then came out with withering heat, and the airappeared to me to be unusually oppressive; while, notwithstanding therain, the grass rapidly became as dry as before. A brown hue pervadedthe landscape. 

We halted at night by the side of a stream, which, though very small, afforded water for our horses. By this time I felt quite myself again, and capable for any exertion. 

The next day, about noon, I observed the Indian chief, who acted as ourprincipal guide, standing up in his stirrups and looking anxiouslytowards the south-west. He exchanged some words with our white leader;but still they advanced. 

I now noticed a long thin line of what appeared like mist rising abovethe horizon, but rapidly increasing in height and extending on eitherhand. The rest of the party also began to look anxious. I rememberedthe appearance of the prairie fire from which I had before so narrowlyescaped, and I now became convinced that we were about to encounter asimilar danger. 

The clouds of smoke rose higher and higher, and extended further botheast and west. Here and there, however, there were gaps, and ourleaders seemed to consider it possible that we might make our waythrough them. At all events, we continued to advance. 

The Spaniards began to talk vehemently to each other, evidently notliking the appearance of things. The gaps, towards the broadest ofwhich we had been directing our course, now began to close up, andpresently a number of deer came scampering by, only turning slightlyaside to avoid us. Whole herds followed--their instinct telling them itwas time to make their escape from that region. Our leaders thoughtlikewise; so, turning our horses, we galloped back in the direction fromwhence we had come. 

The whole party had been riding in somewhat less compact order thanusual, and they now became widely scattered. I was on the extremeright, and ahead of most of them. Pablo was near me. I urged on mysteed to its utmost speed, for I knew how rapidly the fire would spreadover the tall, dry grass through which we had passed. Before us waswhat, in the winter season, would have been a marsh. It was now mostlysolid, and here the grass grew even more luxuriantly than in otherplaces. By keeping to the right, I avoided it. 

In our rear I heard a thundering sound, intermixed with loud bellowing, and glancing round for a moment I caught sight of a herd of buffalo, which, mad with fright, were dashing on to escape the flames, thecrackling and hissing sound of which, I fancied, could now be heard. Another glance showed me the horse of the chief plunging in the marsh, and the frantic herd bearing down directly upon him and several of theSpaniards, who, it seemed to me, must inevitably be overwhelmed; but Ihad to take care of myself, though I would gladly have gone to theirassistance had I been able to do so. Recollecting how Mike and I hadbefore escaped, I kept verging more and more to the right, where thecountry was higher, and the grass would, I knew, though equally dry, bemuch shorter. The fire too, in that direction, seemed to be advancingmuch more slowly than it was behind us. I therefore shouted to Pablo tofollow me, but was uncertain whether he heard my voice. 

I at length lost sight of my companions, but as I without difficultykept well ahead of the flames, I was satisfied that I had followed thewisest course. 

On looking round I saw a number of animals following me: stragglingbuffalo, deer of several descriptions, wolves, and many smallerquadrupeds. It would not do, however, to stop for a moment; so I pushedon as fast as my horse could go, and after galloping several miles I wassatisfied that I had gained considerably on the fire. 

Looking to the right, it appeared to me that I might double on it, as itseemed not to be extending in that direction. I was therefore about tochange my course with that object, when I saw scampering along the plaina band of Indians, who, I guessed, from the tall plumes on their heads, their long spears, and general appearance, were on the war-path, andwould not hesitate to take the scalp of a white man for the sake ofadding to their trophies. Were I to continue as I had been going, Ishould ride almost into their midst. Of one thing, however, I feltsure--they would not willingly advance nearer the approaching fire. 

They soon espied me, and several detached themselves from the main bodyand galloped forward. Should they come near me, my fate, I felt sure, would be sealed. I had not a moment to deliberate. I would rather rushthrough the flames than trust myself to their tender mercies; so, turning my horse's head, I galloped back towards the advancing fire. Directly in front of me was a spot where the flames reached to a muchless height than in other places, and the belt of fire seemed also muchnarrower. Unstrapping the blanket I carried on my saddle, withdesperate energy I tore off a broad strip and fastened it over myhorse's eyes. The larger portion I threw over my own head, fasteningthe ends round my body. 

Before I had finished this operation I heard the wild whoops of theIndians directly behind me. Tightening the rein, I dug my heels into myhorse's flanks and urged him forward, steering him between thenumberless animals escaping from the fire. My poor horse knew not wherehe was going. I waited till the smoke began to curl round my head, thendrawing the blanket over my face and chest, in total darkness I dashedforward into the midst of the flames. The heat was intense, and I feltthat my boots were scorching, but the blanket kept the smoke from mymouth and nostrils, and I was able, though with difficulty, to breathe. I could feel the flames round me, and hear their crackling sound, so myonly hope of safety depended on my horse keeping his legs. Should hefall, I must be destroyed. 

He kept up wonderfully, and at length I knew that the worst was past. Ithrew the blanket from my head, for I had begun to fear that I should besuffocated. I was able to draw a free breath, though the air was fullof smoke. I had passed safely through the fire, but my clothes werescorched, and my poor steed was fearfully burnt. The ground, too, overwhich I was passing was still strewed with smouldering embers, which myhorse's hoofs threw up behind him at every step. 

The fire went rolling on. As I looked down my poor steed's neck andshoulders, I saw that the hair had been completely singed off. A plungein cold water, therefore, could alone restore him. A dreadful thirst, besides, had seized me. I knew by the course the fire had taken, thataway to the eastward I should find a broad stream or marsh. I thereforerode towards it, and the instinct of my steed showed him that I wasproceeding to where he could obtain relief from his sufferings. 

After galloping along for some distance, having to hold him up with allthe strength I could muster, I saw before me the bright water shiningbetween the scorched trees. As I neared it, nothing could restrain thesuffering animal. Springing down the bank, he plunged in, carrying mewith him. I had not time to stop him; but after a minute I got him intoshallow water, and was able to leap off his back on to the shore. 

Scarcely had I dismounted, when a chorus of howls saluted my ears; andlooking up, I saw a score or more of wolves, which had observed me asthey were following in the rear of the fire, according to their custom, to feed on the carcasses of the animals which had fallen victims to theflames. Some had sprung into the water, and were swimming towards me;others came along the bank. I fired at the nearest and knocked himover--the others I attacked with my gun barrel, keeping the cowardlycreatures at bay; but their sentinels, who remained on the upper part ofthe bank, were all the time uttering the fearful howls they make tosummon their companions to attack a living animal, or to feed on thecarcass they have discovered. I knew that in a few minutes I should besurrounded by a whole army of the savage creatures, and though I mightkeep a few at bay, I should be unable to resist the numbers which wouldere long surround me. 

My horse seemed aware of his danger. Driving back the wolves, Ireloaded my rifle, and then shouting and firing at the most daring, while the howling pack retreated I mounted and dashed forward. Thewolves sprang up round my horse's legs, trying to seize his neck, but Ibeat them off; and, maddened with terror, he galloped on, sending thosehis heels reached right and left. Scorched and suffering from theflames though he was, he strained every muscle to keep ahead of theyelping pack, and soon completely distanced them; still, their horridyelps told me that they were continuing the pursuit. As I looked overmy shoulder I could see a long line of fresh animals joining from allsides. 

On and on we went, till we left behind the region blackened by the fire, and I saw before me a wood which the flames had not reached. I made forit, hoping that the wolves would not follow; or, if they did, then Imight climb a tree, and defend my horse with my rifle as I sat amid thebranches. 

I reached the wood, and discovered on the very borders just such a treeas I desired. The poor animal was trembling all over, and looked in awretched plight. My first aim was to make a fire, through which I knewthat the wolves would not venture to pass. While engaged in collectingfuel, their yelps again sounded in my ears, and before I could produce aflame I saw them coming on. My only chance now was to mount the tree. Springing on to my horse, I climbed from his back into the fork of thetree, where I was out of the reach of my foes. This was the lastservice my faithful horse rendered me. 

On looking towards the wolves, I perceived, to my dismay, that therewere several large white ones among them, the most savage of theirtribe. I now knew that I must abandon all hope of saving my horse. Ifired at the nearest white wolf and knocked the creature over, but thisdid not avail my poor steed, for in an instant he was surrounded andpulled to the ground, where the dreadful brutes quickly destroyed him. I loaded and fired, in revenge, as fast as I could; and though at eachshot I killed a wolf, it appeared in no way to diminish their numbers, while the living lost no time in devouring their dead companions. Directly I killed a white wolf, the yelling brutes set upon him and torehim to pieces. 

Strange as it may seem, I felt an extraordinary pleasure in thusdestroying the most savage animals of those wilds; but fortunately Iremembered in time that if I continued my sport I might exhaust myammunition. I therefore only fired when I was certain of bringing downone of the larger animals. 

Darkness was coming on, but still the wolves showed no inclination totake their departure. As far as I could tell, they might starve me todeath. Not a particle of my horse was by this time left, for they hadtorn even the saddle and bridle to threads, and, excepting the wood andironwork, had devoured the whole. 

Matters were becoming serious, for I was already desperately hungry. Could I have discovered even a small bird or any creature in the tree, Imight have satisfied the gnawings of my stomach, and held out longer. 

At length, when I was beginning to despair of relief, my ear caught thesame yelping, yelling sound which had warned me of the approach of thewolves when I was in the river. On looking out, I saw a couple ofbuffalo bulls galloping across the prairie, with a pack of wolves ontheir trail. The animals still surrounding the tree also heard thesounds. They looked up wistfully at me, making a few desperate effortsto reach the branch on which I was seated; but finding that all theirattempts were vain, first one started off in the direction the otherpack had taken, then another and another went away. In a few minutesonly three hungry animals remained, gnawing at the bones of the whitewolves and some of their own nearer relatives whom I had shot. These Idid not fear to encounter. Killing one from where I sat, and thenreloading, I jumped down from my perch. The brutes snarled, and one ofthem made a spring at me; but I shot him, and knocked the other overwith the butt of my rifle, thereby saving a charge of powder and lead. 

Hunger induced me to cut a slice out of one of the wolves, although itwas with no pleasant feelings that I did so. For some minutes I gnawedaway at the unsavoury morsel, till nausea compelled me to stop. I thenset to work to collect sticks and branches, the waning daylight scarcelyaffording me sufficient time to pick up as many as I required. Withthose I could obtain I lighted a fire, spreading it in a circle; then, satisfied that it would burn brightly for a couple of hours, and that nowolves would venture to break through it, I lay down to obtain the restI so much needed. 

When I awoke, a circle of hot embers alone remained. As I had a smallsupply of wood yet unconsumed, I began to throw on stick after stick, tokeep up the fire as long as possible, when I again heard that horridyelping close to me, and through the darkness I could see the glaringeyeballs of numberless wolves gathering round. They dared not, however, pass the fiery boundary, and I knew that I was safe as long as I couldkeep up even a slight blaze; still, my stock of wood was growing lessand less, and should a black gap appear in the circle, some of the mostsavage might break through. 

Having exhausted the last twig, I saw that I must do something to ridmyself of my foes. Seizing a burning branch, the end of which remainedunconsumed, I waved it round and round in the faces of the wolves, shouting at the same time at the top of my voice. It had the effect Iwished; for, a panic seizing them, away they all scampered, leaving meonce more alone. I lost no time in springing over the fire andcollecting a sufficient quantity of wood to enable me to keep it blazingtill the morning. 

The wolves did not return; and at dawn, having cut some more slices fromone of the wolves which I had drawn inside the circle, I set off, withmy face to the northward, hoping almost against hope that I might fallin with some of my late companions, or that I might find the means ofsupporting existence till I could strike the trail of old Samson and myother friends, --or the emigrant-train, should they have got so farsouth. Happily I saw no more of the wolves, and by keeping along thebank of the river, which here ran north and south, I avoided thedistrict ravaged by the fire. Through not falling in with any of theSpaniards, I began to fear that they must have perished. 

The first day I fortunately shot a beaver; and having cooked it, I madea hearty meal--stowing away the rest in my wallet. That night I sleptup among the branches of a tree, which were so placed that I had no fearof falling down; and next morning, greatly refreshed, I pushed forwardon my solitary journey. 

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

I FIND POOR PABLO, AND ASSIST HIM--ROASTED SQUIRREL--PABLO'S REASON FORDESIRING TO JOIN THE ENGLISH--WE STALK A BUFFALO--PABLO'S TERROR AT THEAPPROACH OF INDIANS--MY SURPRISE AT BEING WELCOMED BY MANILICK--MIKE'SJOY AT SEEING ME ALIVE--WE AGAIN START IN THE DIRECTION OF THEWAGGON-TRAIN--OLD SAMSON, REUBEN, AND SANDY NEARLY ROASTED ALIVE BY THEAPACHES--QUAMBO'S CARE OF "DE FIDDLE"--LILY'S RELATIONSHIP TO OLDSAMSON--KEPENAU AND MANILICK--CONCLUSION. 

I had been trudging on for some hours, directing my course by the sun, which shone brightly from an unclouded sky, when, feeling weary, I satdown to rest under the shade of a tree not far from the river's brink. Scarcely had I stretched out my legs, when I heard a voice, in a tone ofsuffering, calling to me; and going in the direction from whence itproceeded, what was my surprise to see, among the branches of a tree, mylate companion Pablo!

"Misericordia, Senor Roger!" he cried out. "I am starving, and too weakto get down of myself. "

I climbed up and gave him some of the beaver-flesh, which soon revivedhim. He told me how he had been frightened up the tree by the wolves, and that, having lost his gun and his flint, he had no means ofdefending himself, or of lighting a fire, and should certainly haveperished had I not come to his aid. Having assisted him down, I led himtowards the river, where he quenched his thirst. 

We made but little progress that day, for Pablo was ill able to walk;so, having reached a spot where we could obtain sufficient bark and woodto build a hut and keep up a blazing fire all night, we encamped. Leaving Pablo to finish the hut, I set off in search of game. I broughtdown two black squirrels; and I afterwards came upon several bushes ofberries, which would add a variety to our meal. 

On my return to the camp, I found that Pablo had finished all thearrangements, and we soon had one of the squirrels roasting before thefire. 

Pablo opened his heart to me. I had been the means, he said, of savinghis life, and he should ever be grateful. The reason, he told me, ofhis being so anxious to join the English, was, that he had met with amissionary--who proved to be no other than our friend Martin Godfrey--and that his object, therefore, was to live with those who held the sameopinions, for he was sure that they were the right ones. He carednothing for all the fatigue and danger he might have to go through, provided that he gained his wishes at last. 

We travelled on for several days, sometimes having to encamp in the openprairie, where we were more especially exposed to the risk of beingattacked by wolves, or run over by a stampede of buffalo--though we didnot trouble our heads much on that score. Our chief risk lay inencountering any bands of hostile Indians who might be traversing theopen prairie, as it would be scarcely possible to conceal ourselves fromthem. I could only hope that, in the event of our being seen, theywould not attack two wayworn travellers who could not injure them. Pablo, however, observed that there were some tribes who would murder usfor the sake of our scalps, so as to be able to boast that they hadkilled two enemies in battle. He had no affection for the Indians, andwas inclined to doubt whether they possessed any good qualities. 

How we should have got across the wide extent of prairie we traversed Iknow not, had we not been able to stalk a buffalo, by getting well toleeward of it, whereupon I brought it down with my rifle. Its stomachwas full of water, with which we quenched our thirst; and the fleshafforded us food for many days--partly eaten fresh, and partly dried inthe sun, and turned into a coarse description of pemmican. We werehoping soon to strike another river, where we could obtain water. Thiskept up our spirits; and we certainly needed something to do that, forwe were growing weary of our long tramp across the open country. As maybe supposed, too, we kept our eyes about us as we walked along; forshould we espy any suspicious horsemen, our best chance of escaping, weagreed, would be to fall flat on the ground, where we might be hidden bythe grass. 

The sun was already verging towards the west, when Pablo, who happenedat the moment to be looking eastward, exclaimed, "Here come Indians!here come Indians! Down--down!"

We both dropped to the ground, hoping that we had not been seen, andthat they would pass by on one side or the other. I could catch sight, as I lay, of their feather, metal, and shell ornaments glittering in thesun, and of their spear-heads with long tufts waving in the wind. Theywere pushing rapidly across the prairie; but at the distance they stillwere from us I could not distinguish the tribe or nation to which theybelonged. They might be Apaches or Comanches, deadly foes; or a tribekeeping up a friendly intercourse with the white men. 

At first I was doubtful in what direction they were going, but I wassoon convinced that they were riding directly towards the spot where welay, and that our chance of escape from their eagle-eyes was smallindeed. I observed their leader at length stand up in his stirrups andgaze around. From this I felt nearly sure that we had been seen, andthat he was looking for us. 

"We are sure to be discovered, " I whispered to Pablo. "Our wisest modeof proceeding will be to stand up and face them boldly. It will bebetter to die on our feet, than to be speared like skulking foxes. "

"Do as you think best, " answered Pablo. 

I immediately rose, and, with outstretched hand, advanced towards theIndians. Their leader galloped forward, then, greatly to my surprise, threw himself from his horse as he got up to me, and putting out his ownhand, took mine. 

"I have been searching for you! Don't you know me?" he exclaimed. 

As he spoke I recognised Manilick, the young chief, Ashatea's lover. 

"I happily met the friend of my tribe, Samson Micklan, who, with hiscompanions, are anxious about you, " he continued. "Confident of yourcourage and hardihood, they would not believe that you were lost; andthey urged me to make a circuit to the south, in the possibility ofcoming on your trail. Glad I am to have fallen in with you, for I hadalmost given you up as lost. Right heartily will our aged friendrejoice that you have been found. "

I thanked Manilick warmly for the interest he had taken in me, andinquired whether the waggons had turned back or continued their coursewestward, and whether they had been overtaken. He replied that Samsonhad discovered their trail, but, in his search for me, he had lost somuch time, that he had not yet been able to come up with them. 

As the party had several spare horses, Pablo and I were at once providedwith steeds. We then pushed on at a quick rate, Manilick observing thathe wished to reach the camp of a friend the following day. 

I inquired who the friend was. 

"Kepenau, " he answered. "He has, with his whole tribe, moved westward, under my protection. He has buried the hatchet with all mankind, andhas induced me to follow his example, provided we are not attacked; forshould we be, even he allows that it is both lawful and right to defendourselves. The good preacher, Martin Godfrey, has accompanied him, forthe purpose of instructing his people and mine; and he afterwardsintends to visit the Palefaces settled in other parts of the country. "

"And has his daughter accompanied him?" I asked, looking at the youngchief. 

"Yes, " he answered, with a smile; "and she is shortly to become my wife, as she is satisfied that I am now a believer in the same faith she haslong held. I bless the day, too, when she won me over, though I had notbefore supposed it possible that I could abandon the religion of myforefathers. "

I told Manilick how glad I was to hear this, and wished him everyhappiness. 

We encamped that night in a wood near a stream, which we reached justbefore dark. The same precautions were taken against surprise which oursmall band had considered necessary; for, Manilick told me, should theApaches discover his trail, they would be certain to attack him. 

"However, " he observed, "we have hitherto been preserved by the GreatSpirit, and we have no fear of the result of a fight. "

"Then you cannot be said altogether to have buried the hatchet, " Iobserved. 

"We have resolved to attack no one, and the sin will lie with those whoattack us, " he answered; "while it is possible, we will avoid a quarrel, and proceed peaceably on our way. "

As Manilick's party was numerous and well-armed, they were calculated toinspire respect; and if any foes did approach the camp, they probablythought it prudent to retire to a distance. 

The next morning we continued our march, and towards evening came insight of a thick wood. I saw that Manilick's eagerness increased as werode on. We were still at some little distance from the wood, when Iobserved a man with a gun in his hand issuing from under the shelter ofthe trees. He looked towards us, apparently suspicious as to who wewere. I had no doubt, from his appearance, that he was a Paleface; andas we got still nearer to him, to my infinite satisfaction I recognisedMike Laffan. He knew me almost at the same moment, and throwing up hiscap, and giving vent to an Irish shout of joy, he ran forward. 

"Sure! is it you, Masther Roger dear, alive and well?" he exclaimed. "It brings back joy to me heart, for it was mighty throubled at thethoughts that you were lost intirely. "

I jumped from my horse to receive the greetings of the honest fellow. He had, I found, overcome with the poignancy of his feelings at thethought of my death, been knocked up, and had remained with Kepenau, whose camp he told me was concealed within the wood. He led the wayround to a narrow opening, where Manilick dismounted. Proceedingthrough it, we soon reached an open spot on which Kepenau had pitchedhis tents. He himself was the first person who advanced to greet us. Behind him stood Ashatea, a lovely specimen of an Indian girl, hercountenance beaming with that intelligence which education could alonehave given her. Though she met Manilick with a bashful reserve, I hadlittle doubt that she had at length bestowed on him the heart he sought. Still I recollected honest Reuben's admiration. Yet I was very gladthat it was so; for, charming as he might deem her, she was still achild of the desert, --and one of our fair countrywomen would, I was verysure, make him a far more useful and companionable wife than Ashateawould prove. 

Kepenau told me that he intended to pitch his tents in the neighbourhoodof the proposed settlement--remarking that he should now have no fear ofhis people being seduced by the terrible "fire water"--and that he hopedto change his skin-tents into substantial dwellings like those of thePalefaces, and to cultivate the ground instead of depending on the chasefor subsistence. In the meantime, however, he and his people must huntthe buffalo and deer to obtain support for themselves and theirfamilies; and he was only awaiting the arrival of Manilick and his tribeto set out with that object, as provisions were already running short inthe camp. Though I had borne the journey, I felt too much exhausted andweak to accompany him; and as both Mike and Pablo were much in the samecondition, they insisted on taking care of me and themselves withouttroubling the Indians, who had plenty to do in guarding the camp andlooking after the horses. 

Mike and Pablo soon became great friends; and though I had no realauthority over either of them, they took a pleasure in serving me. 

"Sit still and be aisy for once in your life, Masther Roger, " said Mike, as he brought a bundle of sticks and piled them up on the fire he hadlit. "Sure, Pablo and I can do all the work, without you throublingyourself. There's Misthress Ashatea and the young chief billing andcooing at her tent-door like two turtle-doves; and if they were to seeyou moving about, maybe they'd think it necessary, out of courtesy, tocome and help you--and it would be a pity to disturb them. "

Mike's arguments prevailed, and for once in my life, as he advised, Idid sit quiet, --and very glad I was to do so, --while I watched theIndians through the trees making preparations for their departure. 

The young chief, after a short rest, started off with some of his besthunters in search of a herd of buffalo which had been seen in theneighbourhood; and before the end of the next day they returned with anample supply of meat. After remaining a couple of days to dry what wasnot required for immediate consumption, the camp was broken up, and weproceeded in the direction it was said the waggon-train had taken. Wewere, however, not able to travel very much faster than the steady-goingoxen, and we therefore had little hope of overtaking it before it hadreached its destination. 

As trails were discovered which were pronounced to be those of Apaches, I felt some anxiety lest old Samson and his companions might have beenattacked and overpowered. 

"He is too well acquainted with their ways to be caught, " observedKepenau. 

I remembered, however, the eagerness the old man had shown to overtakethe train, in order that he might ascertain whether Lily was, as he hadhoped, his grand-daughter; and he might thus push forward, when hisusual prudence would have induced him to remain concealed, or to haveretreated from his foes. 

We advanced like an army in an enemy's country--with scouts ranging oneither side, so that there was no probability of our being taken bysurprise; while our main body was too numerous to have invited anattack. 

We had made good progress for several days, when the sound ofrifle-shots reached our ears through the still air of a warm summernoon. Directly afterwards the scouts came in with the intelligence thata large number of Indians were collected in the neighbourhood of whatlooked like a log-hut, on the bank of a stream in the plain below us. We were, at the time, approaching the edge of a plateau over which wehad been travelling. In the far distance rose some blue hills, spurs ofa still more lofty range of mountains. It was at the foot of thesehills that the new settlement was, I understood, to be formed. 

While our main body advanced slowly for the sake of the women andchildren, Manilick, with a chosen band of warriors, rode rapidlyforward. He at once expressed his opinion that a small party of whitemen had taken refuge in the hut, to defend themselves against theApaches, and that it was our duty to hasten to their relief. We waitedamong the trees on the upper portion of the slope, to give time to ourmain body to appear just before we should reach the enemy--who, findingthemselves menaced by superior numbers, would in all probability take toflight. At the proper moment Manilick shouted "Forward!" and we rapidlydescended the hill. 

We did not arrive a moment too soon, for the fire of the little garrisonhad begun to slacken, and the besiegers were preparing to scale thewalls. On seeing us approach, and observing the large number of armedmen who at that moment reached the edge of the height, they took toflight, and endeavoured to make their escape to the southward. Wegained a bloodless victory, for Manilick would not allow them to bepursued. 

No sooner had the enemy retreated than the door of the hut was thrownopen, and old Samson, followed by Reuben and Sandy, rushed out, whilethe hut burst into flames--the savages having just before set fire to itin several places. 

"You have come just in time to save us from roasting!" exclaimed the oldtrapper, recognising Manilick, but not seeing me. "We caught sight ofthe Apaches bearing down upon us, and had just time to take shelter inthe hut and barricade the doors and windows, before they readied it. They carried off our good steeds, but we have secured our packs andarms. "

At length catching sight of me as I rode out from among the men, heexpressed his satisfaction with a vehemence I had never before seen himexhibit--almost bursting into tears as he shook my hand. 

"I should have grieved if you had been lost, Roger, and I had had toannounce the sad tidings to my young grand-daughter; for that your Lilyis my grand-daughter, I feel as sure as I do of my own existence. Ihave dreamed about her every night since you told me her history, andsomething tells me I must be her grandfather. Nothing must now stop us. Our friend Manilick will supply us with horses, and we shall reach thesettlement before nightfall. They are all safe there long ago, for Icame upon their trail; and they were strong enough to beat off any ofthe Redskins who may have attempted to interfere with them. "

Notwithstanding Samson's eagerness, we had to wait till the main bodycame up, when, horses having been supplied to my three friends, they, with Mike and I, and six of Manilick's tribe, set forward at a rapidrate in the direction of the new settlement. 

The sun had not yet set when we saw before us, on the banks of a clearstream backed by a wood, some white tents, and the canvas covers of anumber of waggons. My heart began to beat with the anticipation of oncemore meeting Lily, my uncles and aunt, and other friends. As weapproached the bank we were observed by the inhabitants, who at onceassembled, rushing from all quarters with arms in their hands. On ourdrawing still nearer, however, they recognised us, and coming down tothe water, pushed off on a large raft, which they propelled with longpoles to the side on which we stood. 

The first to spring on shore was Uncle Mark. He received Reuben, Mike, and me as people risen from the dead. Quambo followed closely, and, taking me in his arms, gave me a hug, in his joy, which almost squeezedthe breath out of my body. Mike came in for the same sort of greeting. 

"Och, sure! do you take me for a baby?" exclaimed Mike--"though youwould have squeezed the life out of me if I had been one. But I ammoighty plased to see you; and, bedad, we'll be footing it away to thesound of me fiddle, I am hoping, before many hours are over. You havegot it all safe?"

"Yes. I keep de fiddle all right, and let no one play on it--not evenmyself, " observed Quambo. 

"True for you, Quambo, " said Mike, laughing; "for the best of raisons--there's no one else but meself could make the music come out of it. "

Our Indian escort having set off to return to the camp, according toorders, we crossed the river to the opposite bank, where our relativeshad collected to receive us. 

Lily looked somewhat pale. Though she had not abandoned all hope, shehad been fearfully anxious about me; and she made me promise not to gowandering again over the wilds, if I could help it. Mr and MrsClaxton and Dora had been equally anxious about Reuben, and wereproportionably thankful to get him back safe. 

Old Samson stood gazing at Lily while I was talking to her. He thenhastened up to Aunt Hannah. 

"You have been a mother to that sweet child, and I will bless you for itas long as there is breath in my old body, " he said. "But I want totake her from you. She is mine by right, for I am, I believe, her onlyliving relative. You have got the proofs; and if you do not wish to trythe feelings of an old man, which he thought were long ago dead andgone, show me the things you have taken care of since she was committedto your charge. "

Aunt Hannah looked very much surprised at first; but the truth quicklydawned on her. 

"You shall see them, Mr Micklan, for they are safe in my box in thewaggon; and if you recognise them, as you expect to do, Lily shall callyou `Grandfather;' but as to giving her up--No, no! you will not expectthat of us. For sixteen years she has been our child, and we have lovedher, and love her still, as if she were our own. You would not be sohard-hearted, even if you have the right, as to deprive us of her!"

"Well, well--I cannot gainsay you; but only let me know that I have gotsome one to love, and I will give up my wandering life and come andsettle down among you. "

Lily and I accompanied Uncle Stephen and Aunt Hannah, with the oldhunter, to the waggon, where the baby-dress and the ornaments she hadworn were soon produced. 

Samson gazed at them, without speaking, for some seconds. Then heexclaimed, "Yes, yes! there is no doubt about it. --Come, Lily, do not beafraid of your old grandfather. I will not run away with you; but justlet me love you, and watch over you, and take care of you, and I shallbe content, and end my days more happily than I had ever hoped to do. "

Lily came forward and put her hand into that of the old man, who, stooping down, kissed her fair brow, and pressed her to his heart. 

After this a change seemed to come over Samson Micklan. He was nolonger the rough old trapper he had hitherto appeared--though he workedas hard as any one in the camp, and took especial delight in assistingto build the house Lily was to occupy. 

Every one, as may be supposed, was busy from sunrise to sunset, and avillage soon sprang up in that hitherto desert spot. Our Indian friendsrendered us important assistance, by supplying us with the meat theyobtained in their hunting expeditions, as also by acting as ourguardians; for they were constantly on the watch, and no foes wouldventure to attack us while supported by such formidable allies. Thesettlement flourished and rapidly increased, for we were soon joined byother parties from the eastward; and even my uncles acknowledged thatthey had no desire to make another move--greatly to Aunt Hannah'ssatisfaction. 

Lily, in course of time, became my wife; and Mr Micklan, loved andrespected by the whole of the community, lived to hear the prattle ofhis great-grandchildren. 

Our friends Reuben and Dora both married happily, and we, who were oncehardy backwoodsmen, became quiet and contented citizens. I own thatthough the life we had led possessed its attractions, our presentcondition was on many accounts preferable. 

Mike and Quambo purchased a lot between them at a short distance fromthe settlement, and became prosperous farmers; but they remainedbachelors to the end of their days--Mike declaring that the sound of hisfiddle was more satisfactory to his ears than the scolding of a wife orthe squalling of children. Albeit, he never failed to bring it on hisfrequent visits, to the infinite delight of my youngsters, whoinvariably began to dance and snap their fingers when they caught sightof him and his sturdy nag approaching our door. 

Kepenau and Manilick, having become civilised themselves, labouredincessantly in the civilisation of their people--aided by our reveredfriend, Martin Godfrey, who eventually settled down among them. 

We were not altogether without some trials and troubles, but we had alsomuch to make us happy; and I can honestly say that we had good reason tobe thankful--though we could never be sufficiently so--to that MercifulBeing who had preserved us amid the many dangers we had passed throughduring the period I have described.